Book Category: Book Translations

  • DNA II, chapter 8

    Femina cannot remember how long she had been in the place of oblivion, nor how often she had fallen from one state of consciousness into another. Everything was unreal, blurred, a fuzzy image captured by a camera that wasn’t quite working properly. But she was not alone. Rocky is by her side, whether she awakens from sleep or slips into another state of mind, he is there. He gives her good, clear water to drink and, as she slowly begins to perceive more details, she notices that he sometimes also feeds her a small amount of green juice from a green leaf shaped into a bag. She also realises that she is no longer in the black silence of a cave, but that twilight reigns around her, full of noises, above a constant, dull rumbling thunder that causes the air and ground to vibrate slightly. She tries more and more to keep her eyes open, but she cannot tolerate it for long. It is easier for her to feel the light than actually looking at it, because it hurts her eyes. Sometimes she even believes that Wilson has taken control and is torturing her. Perhaps he simply wants to blind her. She often tries to jump up to run away, but she is too weak. She then rolls along the ground, not knowing in which direction she could actually flee, and then Rocky is at her side again and reassures her that Wilson has not found them. He calms her down again and again when, in her confusion, she does not know what is a dream and what is reality. Again and again, he tells her that they are safe and that she should just sleep for as long as she needs to. He will always be near her, she just needs a bit more time and a little more strength to get used to light and food, indeed normalcy of life; and that she can definitely look forward to something beautiful.

    As her wakefulness increases and her sense of reality returns, she hears more and more familiar sounds, not just confusing and alarming ones. There is the whirring and buzzing of insects and bees, the fluttering and beating of wings, a chirping and chattering, and birdsong galore. Strangely enough, annoying insects leave her alone. Perhaps she has become so bloodless that she is not a good source of food even for the hungriest bloodsuckers. She also realizes that her bed is made of moss and ferns, and when twilight turns to night, Rocky makes a small campfire that keeps her warm despite the cool air. Only her skin feels so foreign to her, as if it didn’t belong to her at all. It is ash grey and feels strangely smooth, as if it were not real skin, but a wafer-thin film of soft soap or used wax.

    All these perceptions are, of course, signs of her recovery. Her well-being is not an illusion either, it improves with each passing day. She can now drink all kinds of juices, made from plants and berries, as Rocky says. He increasingly gives her small meals, porridge-like dishes made from roots and tubers, which he prepares daily and often mixes with all kinds of greens. “Similar to vegetables,” he says with a smile. She eats fruits she doesn’t know, has never seen before, and her appetite is growing, as are the portions which she now devours with ravenous hunger; and her bodily functions have normalised too. Rocky has even made her a kind of outhouse. A little way back in the tunnel, where there are crevices in the path, he had found a suitable one to build a functional seat of small and larger rocks over it. It is only for her, because he himself can leave their current cave home any time. He does so every day to fetch fresh water and food. Unlike her, he was always capable of moving about since he had never been at the end of his strength, though, as he later admits, had become weak too.

    In the first days after her rescue, he had to carry her to her “toilet”. But since she had been so dehydrated it only proved necessary a few times. However, she needed his help with walking a bit longer. Becoming aware of her helplessness and dependence on him was but a turning point. It gave her a boost of energy, just as if a dead battery had been brought back to life with jumper cables. Keeping it running afterwards was no problem since her will to live was only too happy to oblige. Of course, it did not change the fact that Rocky is her lifesaver, her guardian angel. He not only guided her through no-man’s-land, but also out of it, and thanks to his knowledge as a native of this land, he remains indispensable. Though he does not really know where they are or how to proceed, without him she would of course be lost now as good as before. Her mind says that Rocky is an extraordinary man. Her heart knows that he is a very special person.

    She notices that when he renews her sleeping quarters, he always moves them further forward towards the cave exit, where he also has his quarters. He constantly instructs her to do muscle exercises and move around as much as possible. He wants to continue their escape as soon as possible. Her help, not helplessness, is in demand. He anticipates many challenges that she, probably naively, cannot even imagine.

    Although she has gaps in her memory, much is now coming back to her; including the fact that she was naked in the early stages of her rescue. Of course, it did not bother her initially, as she did not even know if she was alive or already dead, only when she became aware of her nakedness it did, and she asked Rocky if he had anything for her to wear. He immediately handed her everything he had taken from her baggage when she had become unable to walk and he had to carry her. He answered her question as to why she had been naked in the first place with a shrug and a brief comment. ‘It was the most practical thing to do.’ Besides, he had to leave more and more things behind on the way, if only to conserve his strength. But he did not really undress her completely until they had reached the cave that would save them. She quickly realised that he had only done what had to be done. Apart from that, her sense of shame was unnecessary anyway. Rocky was not only homosexual, but also completely devoted to Oliver, the love of his life, with no ifs or buts. She had never been of interest to him; she was just someone who needed his help.

    What Rocky had taken out of her rucksack was really only the bare essentials, but given the circumstances, she admits, it was more than enough. In this forgotten world of isolated seclusion, she actually could make do with a fig leaf. However! The rest of her belongings had been left behind in the mountain’s interior, scattered like breadcrumbs along the way through the labyrinth. Not even Rocky knew exactly when or where he began to shed the load. Later, when she asked him if he had ever thought about giving up, he simply said: “No! Giving up was not an option. He did not determine his end; nature determined that for him.”

    She then also learned what was going on with her skin. Rocky had rubbed her with a homemade “protective agent” against insects. “He did not need it often, he said, because he had grown up here developing something like a natural defence. But they all used the remedy and every child learns how to make it. There were often mosquito plagues that bothered them too. ‘It not only protected against mosquitoes, but also helps against the cold,’ he added. ‘And it is simple to make it. All you need is ash and water, mix it into a paste and then rub it onto your skin’. He sure is right too regarding the protection from the cold, because even though it is the dry season, the nights here are damp and, if not cold, uncomfortably cool. They are inland, in the mountains and, on top of that, in dense rainforest, but she has never suffered from feeling cold, not even when she was naked, and not now, despite her sparse clothing. The fire that Rocky lights every evening is not too big either. She learns to make the paste herself and uses it daily, albeit sparingly and only on exposed skin areas. She hears the mosquitoes buzzing greedily around her, but none of them land on her to bite. She prefers to rub on the paste rather than put on more clothes, because those would also have to be washed, which Rocky still does for them both. Why increase his workload, he already is busy anyway. And not that she has many clothes to choose from either. Apart from a thin woollen jumper, her down jacket, two singlets, a pair of light summer trousers and a sarong, that’s all she owns in the way of clothing.

    She also learned why Ger was unable to help Rocky at the time of her breakdown. He had to deal with his brother. Mutual assistance was therefore limited to emergency situations, which were becoming more and more frequent due to Oliver’s condition. His physical injuries had been a problem since the beginning of their escape, but the mental confusion caused by an increasing delirium made him quite unpredictable and downright dangerous. Femina was initially satisfied with Rocky’s answer, only as her own recovery progressed more questions about Ger and Oliver arose and became important to her. She wanted, no, she needed to know why she was alone with Rocky. He then gave her a brief summary of the events: ‘Ger had only been able to bring his brother out of the ‘underworld’ with great difficulty. Oliver constantly tried to separate himself from them. Femina immediately suspected that this was not just due to increasing confusion, but also to despair and that he did not really want to be saved anyway. In the end, he had no more lucid periods, but fell into a permanent delirium, mentally incompetent, disoriented, plagued by paranoia and memory loss to the point of not even recognising his brother. Ger had no choice but to lead him along the path as best he could, tied up in a bundle, or even carry him at times. Femina is downright grateful that she was no longer consciously witnessing all this. It must have been pure horror. After escaping from inside the mountain despite all the problems and ending up in this cave, from where they were able to get life-saving water, their exhausted and broken bodies succumbed to the need for a long-overdue rest. Without exception, or so it seemed, they all fell into a deep sleep, from which, however, they had a rude awakening: Oliver was gone. Their desperate calls went unanswered. He hadn’t run outside either, as Rocky immediately ascertained. There was no doubt about what that meant. Ger naturally wanted to go back into the mountain right away, a completely illogical reflex reaction, as he himself was exhausted and, on top of that, had no thought-out plan. So he listened to Rocky, who suggested that he rest first. Oliver would certainly not get far in his condition and given circumstances. Besides, whether, how and, where Ger would find him to take care of him, would also be against his will. Given the uncertainness, this might be no rescue attempt, but simply a doomed effort. Rocky could join him as soon as Femina had been taken care of and they had gained strength themselves. Or, Ger could stay with Femina and he, Rocky, would go searching, but he too needed a rest. Ger agreed half-heartedly, but did not want to leave the search to Rocky. Unfortunately, he could not stand to wait for long either. He hurried back into the mountain much sooner than seemed reasonable. Sure, he was more rested and went with water in his emergency kit, as well as the dehydrated, vacuum-packed meals that they couldn’t consume without water, and sensibly had not thrown away. ‘But….! That was more than a few days ago,’ Rocky concluded and fell silent.

    Femina could see how upset he was. When she tried to comfort him, he waved her away. Of course! After all, it was she who had prevented him from joining Ger in the search. She took his hands and squeezed them tightly and lovingly.

    “It’s all right,” he said immediately, “one thing at a time. We still can wait a bit longer, and we’ll see what happens. There’s lots to do anyway. First you have to get out of the cave, get used to the sunlight, return to normal life. You have to get strong too, because we’re not in safe harbour yet, just out of the immediate danger zone.” She left it at that. What else could she add?

    Her unease grows. She finds it increasingly difficult to leave everything to Rocky and begins to take on some of the work herself. Sometimes she feels she is more of a hindrance, but he never shows the slightest sign of contempt. On the contrary! He is patient with her. In fact, he does everything with care and prudence, almost stoically, one might say. How he could be a “Desperado” becomes more and more of a mystery to her.

    He now leaves her alone in the cave during the day. She has asked him what he is doing, but he only says that he is taking care of their further escape route and their other daily needs. Finally, she is no longer satisfied with this and insists that he talk to her about his plans and intentions.

    He looks at her thoughtfully. “Okay!” he says, “We’ll have to climb to get out of here. We are in a sinkhole. I cannot say how deep it is, but you’ll need a lot more muscle strength than you currently have. Better start training. There are enough root strands on the walls that are suitable for various exercises. Apart from that, you’ll have to climb to leave this cave anyway. Our cave exit is in a rock face about 15 to 20 metres above the ground. That means you have to climb to get in or out. But it also means your eyes have to be able to adjust quickly to different lighting conditions. Falling and injuring yourself would be the last thing we need.”

    She now spends most of her time at the cave entrance and sticks to a plan she has drawn up for all her activities, including household chores, muscle training and breaks. Her discipline is paying off, as she is progressing faster than she had dared to hope. Her muscles are getting stronger, her ability to concentrate is improving, and her eyesight is getting better and better. Whereas the cave was initially closed off by a curtain of bright light, it is now just a shadow play of soft green, with even a hint of blue visible at the top. There are other advantages too, because the closer she gets to the exit, the louder and livelier everything around her becomes. Every now and then, small birds and butterflies venture a little further into the cave, but they are mainly found in front of or within the entrance area.

    During her breaks, Femina sits on the moss and grass-covered floor at the cave entrance, mainly to strengthen her senses, particularly training her eyes by finding as many details as possible in the light of the day. They start to water less frequently slowly but surely. She also gets more and more used to all the sounds that flood her. She can even “switch them off” now by not listening, something she could not do in the first few days after her rescue, at least as she remembers it. Besides familiar noises, there were also disturbing ones, and sometimes everything became downright unbearable because it simply never seemed to stop. That has changed entirely. She no longer finds anything unbearable, at most overwhelming; and nothing is threatening anymore. True! It can get loud, but not having to listen helps greatly. In fact, she actually enjoys listening and savours the abundance as she has never done before in her life. Thus, sitting still is not really a break, but simply a different kind of activity.

    She smiles. She is always happy too to see the little visitors who flutter and hop around her without fear. They are little chirping, mischievous balls of feathers, in all kinds of colourful patterns with inquisitive eyes. ‘They are really curious’, she thinks, the way they look and chirp at her. For Femina, they are simply the best entertainment. They are also becoming more and more trusting and, sometimes, even more brazen.

    Today, a wondrous bird strayed into her room; its body velvety dark black, at least as big as her hand, with beautiful wings adorned with a broad turquoise, blue-green iridescent band that runs across its back from wing to wing and then along their contours, as if to make them shine especially bright enhancing their splendour. However, this bird flies somehow quite differently to a bird. On the one hand, it is a flapping, fluttering, then again, a swinging or swaying, and the iridescent colours sparkle like the turquoise light in a black opal gem. No sound can be heard. Only the air moves, its gentle waves touching Femina’s skin. Fascinated, she follows its flight until it settles, not far from her, on a root protruding from a crevice in the rock. Only now does she see that it is not a bird, but a butterfly. What a beautiful, utmost enchanting creature! It must have come from paradise itself having lost its way and is now confused, for what could it possibly find in this cave without much vegetation or sunlight! She stares at it and does not move. She does not want to frighten it. But then it takes off again, flutters around her and then disappears, flying straight out into the light, to whatever awaits it outside. Oh my! It was as if this beautiful creature had delivered a message to her: “Get ready, it’s time! Walk through the light! Follow me out into the sunlit fair!”

    When she sits down with Rocky and tells him about it enthusiastically, he looks at her thoughtfully and finally nods in agreement. He too believes that it was at least a sign, if not an invitation, to leave the safety of the cave.

    “I’d rather be there when you decide to do it, though,” he says. “Knowing you, you’re not going to be patient, even though that’s exactly what I advise. Your eyes are certainly not yet quick enough to react immediately to light and shadow. Therefore, impatience can be costly. Apart from that, even though there are no large wild animals here that you need to watch out for, you still have to be very careful where you reach, where you step, or even what you step on to. There are small creatures, spiders and, scorpions too and, of course, snakes, both large and small. Many of them are poisonous and will attack immediately if they feel threatened. The vegetation is thick and the ground is full of roots, even on the path to the water, which I have already trodden down a little. You also have to grab leafy root strands when climbing. There may be things hiding in them. Being slow here means being cautious.”

    They have never discussed these circumstances before, but now it is unavoidable. He looks at her closely again. He is right. She no longer wants to be stuck, but she also does not want to depend on his presence for an outing. He has enough else to do anyway. Besides, she prefers to make her first descent alone. That way, she can take her time without feeling pressured, however conceited that may be. She assures him that she will strictly follow his instructions; he just has to tell her exactly what to look out for.

    “All right,” he says and continues: “The descent has three sections along intertwined roots and loose lianas. I’ve been able to connect strands so that they function like a kind of rope ladder. You’ll find the first one on the right side of the cave. It’s the longest of the three. Don’t worry! Nothing is really difficult to handle. They’re not unsafe, just a little loose in places. I’ll show you how to start the descent, if you like later today, or before we go to bed. The other two ladders are about the same length, and shorter than the first one. It’s a bit tricky to find the steps because you can’t see where they are. You rather have to feel your way. That’s the really difficult part. But a few times up and down and you’ll get the hang of it. Of course, the first time… I’d rather be there with you. Well, …”, he pauses for a moment. Then he begins to smile as if he has seen something delightful. “I already told you that something wonderful is waiting for you. I’m sure you’ll agree.” He does not want to say any more, even her insistence doesn’t help. “No, no! Let yourself be surprised!” He remains silent, only his smile deepens.

    As nice as that may be, she feels concerned too. How sure is she that her muscles won’t let her down? “Stop! One step at a time!” she thinks. “One loop at a time!” After all, fear has never been a good teacher. With or without Rocky, anxiety, fear, she has to overcome them by herself.

    “As for you wanting to be there… It depends on how long you leave me alone,” she suddenly breaks the silence.

    “Hmm, yes, indeed,” he looks somewhat surprised. Seems, he has to collect his thoughts, before he answers hesitantly: “You’re never really alone. I’m within earshot and would definitely hear you if you called or screamed. But…., I’ve found a shaft, which will be the way to get us out of here…, the entrance lies hidden behind a curtain of water. Despite its noise, my hearing is pretty good. I spend most of the day there to work out and secure the easiest climbing route, as good and as quickly as I can. Without help…, – that’s difficult, of course. But we cannot stay here because the rainy season is coming, meaning, we better get going sooner than later. If we could divide the daily work load, that would already be a big help. Unfortunately, the shaft is narrow, sheer vertical at first. When you look up from the ground you can see a small patch of sky through the branches and leaves high up above. You’ll see for yourself later but to give you an idea of the scale, – you know the huge trees that grow here? After all, we look directly into the green chamber of foliage of one of them right in front of our cave. That is what we are in for, like going up one of these trees. Climbing the solid near vertical rock walls will be very demanding, at least for the first initial part. About halfway up the shaft begins to widen, suggesting the rest of the ascent to become easier.” He pauses briefly before making a final statement: “I can only hope that Ger and Oliver will be back soon.”

    This is the first time he has expressed anything close to hope regarding the two. She just nods, avoiding any further questions. It is obvious that his concerns are more than simple worries. Climbing the shaft, let alone with an ill person, then make headway in the jungle when everything is soaked with water, it is pointless to pre-empt what may occur. But it makes it all the more important to help as best she can.

    She changes her daily routine again and finds that there aren’t enough hours in the day. Household chores, especially preparing meals, are not so easy with the utensils available. Many of the roots, tubers and seeds have to be peeled, crushed or chopped. This takes time, as does sorting the seeds. She lays out a lot of it to dry so that they have a good supply for later on when they set off again. Whatever Rocky brings with him and asks her to do, he explains exactly how and what needs to be done, or what to avoid. Despite the difficulty of having to use some ‘tools’ made of stone, along with a few items that Rocky was able to salvage from their already meagre camping equipment, she gets used to it faster than she had feared at the beginning. It is almost an advantage that she knew little about kitchen matters, because she learns now a different way to cook, all the more interesting and useful indeed. But above all it teaches her that simplicity has nothing to do with primitiveness. There is essentially really nothing that cannot be appreciated. It includes a pot, not too big, not too small, just right for any kind of cooking. It undoubtedly deserves a place of honour. Of course, Ger took most of the leftover camping equipment with him. He needs it, not them. They don’t lack anything here anyway, thanks to Rocky, of course. He impresses Femina every day anew. Through him, she now understands what it means to be at one with nature. He literally is the true son of Mother Earth, and he loves, respects and honours her. Wherever their escape has taken her, Femina finds that she lives in abundance, even better than ever before; at least she feels that way. Everything from her old life, faded into a vague memory, appears to have been full of unnecessary things. Perhaps that old life had been just a dream anyway; perhaps even a nightmare, because there is an unease about it, or within it, something that still weighs on her, something she cannot name, or put her finger on. Although she believes she has actually left everything behind in the mountains, this something, this inexplicable heaviness, is definitely present. It usually dissipates quickly and leaves no trace in her thoughts, but it also returns again and again. Be that as it may, whether dream or reality, both blur into one another to flow away into some nebulous realm that she cannot, or perhaps, does not want to penetrate. She finds it liberating; and that is all she wants or needs. In fact, the same applies to everything else. Nothing remains, neither longing nor desire, and neither the past nor the future are important. She is simply happy to let thoughts drift across a blue sky like individual clouds that disappear without a trace somewhere, just as they appeared from somewhere else.

    In the evenings by the fire, they mainly discuss practical matters, or it is about imparting knowledge, Rocky’s knowledge, to be precise. He greatly stimulates her curiosity about him and his culture. However, the talking is kept to a minimum. They both enjoy sitting quietly by the fire. Femina feels like she has a ticket to a daily evening concert. There is never silence here, unlike inside the mountain, where she experienced real, almost perfect silence. There, she could not only hear the silence, she perceived it with all her senses, could feel it with and through her body. Initially it seemed to be a deadly silence, but it was just a deep stillness after all, for there were sounds, albeit extremely rare and so subtle that silence became deafening silence where each and every whisper of sound was so amplified that her whole body was listening and able to perceive. Out here, on the other hand, there are only quiet moments, as subtle, and hardly noticeable, because too many voices and noises swallow them up as swiftly as a swallow catches its insects in flight. The world out here is a loud world. Now that Rocky always sets the evening fire at the cave entrance, she calls it her box seat, the best of all for the evening concert. She enjoys sitting in the warming glow with its gentle flickering flames while letting the day ring out.

    Her eyes enjoy the darkness too. She can also see much better in the dark now than she ever could, and without pain, as is still the case in too bright daylight. Apart from that, no evening is like the previous one, no evening concert is the same, and it always takes place in a festive atmosphere, under intensely shining stars that sometimes flash through the canopy of wind-swept treetops as if they had lost their way. But the real magic comes from the glitter and sparkle of millions of fireflies dancing in swarms through the night. Only the moon seems a bit capricious. She has never seen her here. Of course, she has never really seen the sun either. Both reveal their presence only through their light.

    Femina’s anticipation begins at dusk, when the turmoil of the day subsides, which, despite her regained strength, tires her. For a while, during the twilight, it actually does become quieter. Femina feels as if she is listening to the world exhale. Between breaths is a brief moment of calm, quieter at least than during breathing. To Femina dusk seems like the final inspection round to ensure that the concert hall is truly ready before the doors open to let the waiting crowds in. Paradoxically, or perhaps precisely because of this, the twilight hour has an invigorating effect on Femina. It fuels her anticipation and excitement to enter the mysterious world of nocturnal creatures, with whom she seems to have more in common than she ever considered. As in the caves, she continues to perceive everything not only with one sense, but with all her senses. That is, she hears and receives vibrations. She now understands that, strictly speaking, most perceptions are just vibrations to which not only she, but all organisms react; and all, in the course of progressive growth, for practical reasons alone, build a system of perception with special sensors that serve as highly efficient receiving stations. This is truly economical and rational. It also explains why she feels tired in the evening, because even though she now pays less attention to the noisy events of the day than she could when stepping out of the silence of the mountain, all these vibrations, consciously perceived or not, are present and continuously flow towards, into, and through her, so that at some point her body has no choice but to react with fatigue. From this perspective, dusk is a “breathing space”, a phase of transition in the course of daily cycles. However! Her curiosity about the night-time world is simply too great to give in to her body’s desire. It will have to wait a little longer for its rest than it would prefer.

    The synchronous functioning of her senses with her intellect is also made clear to her in another way, namely in context of the performing arts where stage settings combine hearing and seeing: ‘Scenery-set- backdrop’ or Background noise/sound set! In this case, sounds combined with scenery on a stage direct mood and emotional responses! These thoughts won’t let go of her like inquisitive children not satisfied with one single answer. She better gives in right away instead of letting them nag her: Sound and backdrops are theatrical tools. They create ambience, atmosphere. They need not be, nor are they meant to be permanent. They are always interchangeable. Nature does exactly the same thing. Only there it is better named background sound/noise imagery. That too creates and determines mood and ambience, giving rise to feelings, never to remain permanently, always changing. The difference between the two is that in nature it happens in the sense of ongoing events, not as an act of arbitrariness like in men made theatre. What emerges or is created by nature is always uncertain. There is no artist who can or has control, or could even have control over nature’s creative forces. Everything moves, continuously and foremost unpredictably.

    It is an interactive theatre if you like. Nothing is locked in routine. Not the scraping of many feet, nor the flapping and fluttering of many wings, nor the rustling and whispering of trees and leaves. Nor is the chirping, the buzzing or croaking of the large and small societies conversing with each other, no matter how close or far apart they are. And in between, there are also unpredictable voices or calls. Some of them appear longing, others sound rather like warning signals. The highlight, of course, are the singers. The spoken word seems not to exist. Instead, there sure is a musical language, where every piece of information, every conversation, every exchange consists of sounds whose specific vibrations create moods and trigger feelings. Indeed! The same applies to words, the basic units of human language. She wonders how animals react to this. Femina herself finds some languages more melodious than others. Thus, it is a subjective feeling, and it is probably not different for animals. It is a pity that she does not understand their way of communicating. Whether or what the skilled singers convey to each other, or whether they sing real songs out of joy, she will never find out. She believes they do both. For her, there are just melodies, enchanting, amazing, deeply moving, or simply something that makes her prick up her ears. Femina is but convinced that questions and answers are flying through the air. Over what distances, of course, remains a mystery. Like so many other things, she cannot even know, like if, or what else is going on around her because, at least in a physiological sense, it is imperceptible to her. One thing is certain, however: the world presents itself to her in audible sound/noise images. Harmonious or not, she can only according to her ability discern and perceive a certain spectrum of vibrations, meaning, a lot more is going on than she is aware of. She pauses: enough with all these insatiable thoughts! Why not just enjoy the evening, that’s the point after all.

    When they go to sleep, Rocky brings the remaining embers into the cave, where they continue to glow until morning, when he rekindles them. He, and now she too, always make sure that they do not die off. Lying down to rest, she always falls into undisturbed sleep quickly from which she awakens with the first light on her skin. She never remembers her dreams, if she has any at all. She does not even know if she really slept. Perhaps, being awake is the dream and the time of sleep is another reality, or true reality, which she simply cannot remember. Without concrete evidence, she cannot say. What is certain is that her body rests, indeed must rest. It needs regeneration since it follows the natural cycle of the tangible matter of which it is made. After all, she too is a child of Mother Earth, earth matter that is, which of course also has its own consciousness. However, although her earthen body belongs to her, it is part not all of her, nor is it her only or even entire consciousness. She experienced this once demonstrably so in an extraordinary event: She literally saw her body sleep while she walked through her living room to retrieve an item that she had misplaced and could not find while working on a complex assignment during the day. Tired, she went to bed, leaving business unfinished. Though it demanded a solution she felt mentally too exhausted to carry on. She fell asleep right away but woke and rose again while her body kept sleeping soundly and undisturbed. She was fully aware of everything in this bizarre waking state. She knew where the object was, retrieved it and by leafing through her work notes, she also solved the work problem without her having to think further more. She found this state highly amusing too and even watched her body, peacefully breathing, for a little while. But then she too went back to sleep again, like remerging with her body. The experience was, of course, profound and consequently of lasting significance. Her mind had been as awake as she had only known it to be when she was physically awake. This made it clear to her that she was more than ‘just’ a body of earthly matter. In everyday life, of course, her body is the boss. He ensures her survival and, with his help is she actually able to enjoy her manifestation as a fully aware conscious being in a body of matter with sensory perception. But her immaterial, her mental/spiritual nature has another dimension than coarse matter has. Integrated into the body, and consciously and unconsciously existing within it, she can only truly unfold when matter exhausts itself taking out time to regenerate, or when she knowingly releases herself from binding structure so that her spirit can fly freely. Her subtle substrate, the so-called spirit, lives according to different conditions and unfolds only to a limited extent if the solid structures of matter do not loosen their grip or give way. However! She is grateful to both body and mind, for both serve her well in this life. Whether or what her spirit is doing or planning, she cannot say at present. She, or let’s say her mind, the mediator, only knows that she as the whole embodiment is growing and her spirit’s capacity is far from exhausted. But it must find its way through unknown territory.

    Rocky is always up before her. She usually lets him go before she gets up. Not today! She wants to see him climb down the ladder and he is already ready to go. She jumps up, even feeling the urge to follow him, but then she is sensible enough to just watch his descent closely instead of recklessly giving in to her urge. He should do his work unhindered, and she wants to eat something and do what needs to be done before she starts climbing herself.

    She always prepares for the next day’s meals, especially breakfast. It generally consists of all kinds of seeds, ground and crushed. With fresh herbal tea, which Rocky brews every morning on the newly stoked fire, they can both eat their breakfast independently, and as they please, as porridge or a soup, mixed with berries or fruit. By now, she knows the quantities that are enough for both of them. This means they can have something warm to eat quickly and without much effort as soon as they get up. Whether porridge or soup, both are extremely filling and tasty to boot. Their other meals are lighter, containing more herbs and other greens or tubers that Rocky brings home every day and which are then cooked in their pot, roasted or eaten raw, with or without the seed mixture. There is no lack of variety, and because all is processed and consumed as prepared, there are hardly any house guests, such as insatiable ants or other creatures.

    Femina takes her porridge and settles down outside the cave, close to the edge of the rock face. She feels much more confident since she saw Rocky make the descent. It is still twilight. Moist air lingers between the trees she is looking straight into. Tiny drops hang from leaves, grass and rocks are wet. “It will be slippery if I set off now,” she thinks to herself. She postpones her descent until later, when the morning dew has disappeared.

    As she eats, she listens to the morning voices. Hazy veils rise from the depths. As more and more follow, they turn into mist and then into a dense milky white fog right before her eyes obscuring her view completely. The world suddenly becomes formless. Even the ground on which she sits seems to lose its mooring, leaving her with the impression that she actually floats. Soon, she will no longer know where she was. But all passes as quickly as it did arise. Bright light begins to spread and a few rays of sunshine pierce through the leaves. Gradually the air warms. Nevertheless, it will take a while before the moisture will dissipate. She goes back into the cave to do some housework. Indeed, her climb can wait.

    It is mid-morning when she begins her descent. She avoids looking down and concentrates on what needs to be done. Rocky has done a great job Finding hand- and footholds is really no problem, except that it requires patience, just as he said. However, she can only hope that any small creatures disturbed by her search will quickly scurry away. Actually, feeling her way is easier for her than looking for it, because the view downwards is limited anyway and the tangle of leaves plays tricky games with light and shadow. She has to be careful too not to slip up. But she also enjoys the whole thing and entertains the idea that she will soon be climbing up and down the rock face like a climbing animal, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Then she will also be able to devote her attention to those things that she neglects now, namely the indescribably magnificent and beautiful clusters and cascades of flowers and blossoms that hang over rocky outcrops, grow out of crevices and grooves in the otherwise smooth rock face, or entwine themselves around lianas. Some exude exotic scents, some have taken residence between wood strands, their own roots entangled in them without any soil. She can only register much of it from a limited angle and cast a superficial view, but smells tempt her to pause and look around. Although everything challenges her curiosity, she hurries on. She wants to continue on her voyage of discovery at ground level.

    Finally, on solid ground, she finds herself surrounded by big tree trunks. Some have rough barks, others are as smooth as if they had just lost their shirt, and a few others are covered with moss and lichen. In between, she sees scattered fern trees and palms growing out of the dense undergrowth. Everything strives upwards, some to heights she cannot even estimate. Even from her cave, she cannot really discern the crowns of the giant trees in front of her.

    She follows a narrow path through waist-high ferns that leads to a clearing. It is as if she is walking through a green passageway, at the end of which there is a revelation. She can also hear all the sounds again that had fallen silent during her descent, but now flood her all the more insistently. The constant dull rumbling that she had heard and felt in the bowels of the mountain is back again. It awakens memories that seem to have been lost but obviously were deeply ingrained into her mind even before she fell into the state of unawareness that still exists now as an empty space in her memory. She feels air and ground vibrating just as they did back then. She recalls Rocky suspecting that there was a waterfall somewhere, but they didn’t talk about it any further, because one can suspect all sorts of things. Obviously, he was right, though she did not care whether there was a waterfall or not. The only important thing for her was that they may find water to keep them alive. But now she is very curious indeed, if only because, in addition to this rumbling, there is also a rushing sound accompanied by a cheerful gurgling and splashing, and Rocky has repeatedly hinted that she can look forward to something especially beautiful.

    She quickens her pace, only to be reminded of his warning to pay attention to the ground. Her foot gets caught and she lands with her arms and legs outstretched in a tangle of damp leaves amidst fern fronds. It is a soft landing, but she jumps right back up, remembering Rocky’s warning her about the poisonous inhabitants, which, startled by the sudden disturbance may prepare to attack. It sure is better to return to her cautious step-by-step approach keep eyes on the ground.

    It is only a short walk anyway, and soon she stands at the edge of the clearing, in awe by the beauty of it. From the towering rock face opposite her, a spectacular waterfall pours down from a height of at least 20 metres spilling over an invisible rock lip. Its water lands in a relatively large, almost round pool, framed in by a smooth, shiny black rock wall with a few overhangs from which water also sprays. On the adjacent sides, rock slabs of varying sizes lie and pile up, merging into round ridges and flattening out, appearing like resting arms on both sides of a relatively wide opening, from which water flows in several small cascades down into a second, lower-lying smaller basin, which releases a small stream that gurgles and splashes over polished rock pieces and colourful pebbles of all sizes towards her, only to quickly disappear between plants and low bushes, so that she cannot follow its course. Nor can she hear its rushing noises for long. What remains is the familiar rumbling rising up from below. There must be another waterfall, a mightier, underground one that, collecting water inside the mountain from unseen sources, grown far more powerful than the one above, thunders down into unknown depths. Only that could really explain the dull rumbling and far-reaching vibrations.

    But all around, wherever she looks, she sees rock walls, barren or partially covered by roots, leafy vegetation or flowering plants. There is no valley, nor any gorge. As Rocky said, they are in a sinkhole, larger than one would normally associate with the term, but a deep one nevertheless, closed in, seamless and impassable, as befits a sinkhole. This enclave could only have been created by water a very very long time ago. She is also certain that despite its size it would not be seen from above, not even if one were to fly over the mountains. It must once have been a huge cave, whose softer rock had been gnawed away by the water until finally everything collapsed and only the rock skeleton remained. The rubble was then slowly but steadily ground down and washed away, a never-ending process that is still taking place here, as well as in other areas of these mountains, at least that is what she assumes. After the big cave-in and wash-out the next step in creation is of course vegetation, slowly covering everything it could, was bare, or offered empty spaces. It created a magic place; anyone would be in awe with.

    Femina cannot get enough of the scenery. The clearing houses some palm trees, smaller trees and all kinds of bushes. The branches are full of pods and berries, fruits and flowers, where large and small butterflies, bees and all kinds of insects find abundant food. And of course, there are also countless birds of all sizes and colours. They too get their fill, gathering in small groups, all around and high up in the numerous treetops. Residents and visitors alike, who perhaps even come in droves as if on a fixed schedule, create a bustle of activity since the tables are set for all. There is certainly no silence here. It is more like a school playground full of children at lunchtime.

    She jumps over round pebbles and climbs over stone and rock ridges up to the first pool, discarding her already sparse clothing in an easily accessible spot to dive into the green waters. It is cold but soft as silk. What a joyful day, what bliss, what a day of renewal! It is not only her skin that rejoices. She rejoices with every cell, on every level and in every way. She enjoys the green of the water, its intensity changing towards the centre, which can only mean that it is deepest there. This is confirmed as she swims towards it, because at first, she can clearly make out the bottom, but as she approaches the centre, the bottom disappears beneath her. She swims towards the waterfall, which causes at the site of impact patterns of waves and ripples on the rather calm surface of the pond elsewhere. The commotion is not of such excessive or dangerous strength that requires to keep a safe distance or avoid the waterfall altogether. This confirms, of course, that this waterfall cannot be blamed for these mountains’ unrest. They have probably come to an area of the range that contains a water-rich cave system, and more likely than not they have reached the outskirt, not yet being already in it. There may be many more sinkholes around, theirs just being one of them, albeit an old one, for who knows how long it took to create this idyllic world. Sure, Rocky may know more, and she will ask him, but it seems almost certain that their escape within the mountains is a dead end. They have encountered a barrier, with a clear warning not to seek an escape route that way. Obviously, Rocky realised this already. Be it as it may, she better devotes herself to the pleasure of basking in the water and enjoying paradise, instead of thinking too much. Only fools see no pleasure in perfection for they understand nothing of uniqueness, nor what to do with it. Sure, perfection cannot claim universal validity since everything is just an expression, albeit a possibility, always offering opportunities too that one may or may not enjoy. She, at any rate, knows exactly how she wants to use this one.

    She swims, dives, sprays fountains of water and does happy somersaults, creating more waves than the waterfall does, and the dragonflies buzz back and forth in a hurry to find out more about the new game. The sun even throws gold and silver coins through the holey roof high above them, sparingly, but it creates short-lived sparkles on the pond and the waterfall too, which has otherwise no rainbows on show.

    When her fingers and skin become wrinkled, she leaves the water. The air is warm, as are the round backs of the stones. She sits down next to her things and waits patiently until she dries off before getting dressed. But even then, she remains sitting quietly, smiling to herself and virtually motionless, like the little lizards that gather on the rocks around her. A feeling of unity with everything flows through her. She feels life in everything, even in the stone she is sitting on. She also talks to everything without saying a word, and everything talks to her. She hears music, sounds that float above all other sounds. Everything merges into a single feeling of love, pure love, nothing but love, love from which everything arises, everything grows, everything is. It is the primal force, it is Genesis, it is life itself that can unfold.

    One of the large colourful butterflies flutters towards her and settles on her head. She feels its antennae on her forehead and laughs, because she understands that it wants to get to know her and find out if she is edible. A large green parrot sits down next to her, squawking curiously as it eyes her and then tugs at her T-shirt. He is obviously amazed by the strange feathers she wears. He chatters even more in laughter and soon others of his kind fly over, probably to find out what is amusing him so much.

    She does not know how long she has been sitting there when she sees Rocky emerge from the left side of the waterfall, not far from her. Agile, supple and silent like a big cat, he moves towards her, disappears briefly behind a rocky ridge, an area above out of sight, only to see soon after his naked brown body plunge headfirst into the water like an arrow. Splashing, spluttering, just like she did before, he comes up and dives under again and again. He waves cheerfully at her. After a while, he swims to the shore, climbing up the rocks, briefly disappearing again. She remembers the story of Adam and Eve. Too bad that the two lovers could only understand their bliss after they had been expelled from paradise. They could have spared themselves a lot of troubles. On the other hand, without knowing the opposite, there is no appreciation of paradise.

    Rocky settles down beside her. ‘Did I promise you too much?’ he asks after a while. She looks at him a bit puzzled.

    “Oh! No!”, she says then with a broad smile, “it’s even more beautiful than you could ever have described with words.”

    He nods and falls silent again.

    “Do we really have to leave?” she finally asks. “I don’t want to go back to a world that has become as foreign to me as night and day are foreign to each other. You already taught me so much. Don’t you think I could survive here on my own if you’d rather leave? Ger and Oliver haven’t come back yet either. Don’t you think I could even be a great help? I’m happy here. Even the possibility of an early death doesn’t deter me. Nature is around me, within me, I am one with it. I can only find that here, nowhere else. I neither want nor need anything more. No one wants more than to be happy. But it is virtually impossible out there in that other world to even recognise what happiness actually means. Here it is easy to understand that happiness is within you. You don’t have to chase after it. It simply is a matter of course. “

    “Oh Femina,” he says, taking her hand and patting it affectionately. When she turns to him, he looks at her pensively and continues: “You no longer fear death, having just freed yourself from its embrace. But now you fear the world more than is good for you. Now you are afraid of getting caught in its web and you fear to be unable to escape.” He lets go of her again and turns silently towards the water. She does the same.

    Strange, how deep green the water suddenly has become, how little sunlight falls through the leafy canopies, how loud the waterfall is and, how many voices begin to fall silent. The word ‘fear’ echoes in her head sent from one bony wall to the other. It dissipates the calm she has and seeks to keep. ‘Fear?’ Indeed! He is right about that. But ‘of life?’ Not with that! Although her thoughts are unsettled, she ultimately understands what he has said. Even if she has no need for the world outside, a life controlled by fear makes happiness fleeting and dependent on circumstances. What makes you happy is then determined by external factors. Even paradise here is then nothing more than an idyllic refuge, a happy circumstance which, like all circumstances, changes, indeed must change. That is not a happy life, only the illusion of one. She sighs.

    What a ridiculous, even cruel game fear wants to play with her! It wants to stop her, mislead her, wants stagnation instead of action. It actually deludes her into believing that she can only be happy if she stands still. But what is possible, what can be and what will be, it will happen either way, with or without fear. Fear is an important tool when it comes to matters of survival, but it is completely useless as a travel guide, a prophet, or fortune-teller.

    However, there is indeed a reason why her fear is appropriate. Wilson is a serious danger. Even though he may believe they are dead, his informants are everywhere, because he is the actual ruler and power broker of this area; he controls everything, land and people. She pauses. No, no, she does not want a new merry-go-round of thoughts! Wilson is a danger, no doubt, but that’s no reason to lose herself in assumptions that may not even eventuate. That’s it, end of story!

    Nevertheless, her thoughts don’t leave her alone, which can only mean that something inside her is still searching for clarity. Is it perhaps a question of guilt, namely why she finds herself in this situation in the first place? No way! She wanted to drift through life, to no longer put down roots. Ending up here is a good result, no, it is more than that, she is blissfully happy, in a way not experienced before as far as she remembers. Ah! Putting down roots! Is that the sore point? Indeed; it means standing still, only for a different reason than being afraid of moving on. Why indeed should she want to go back to a life where there is more ugliness than beauty, more discord than love, and where stupidity replaces insight? Being afraid of such world is only logical; staying and putting down roots is clearly the better choice. Interesting! Being afraid to move on and putting down roots are one and the same, just for different reasons? Hm! Then it must be more about being able to let go. Yes, that’s it! That is the sore point!

    A wave of energy suddenly rises up inside her. She cannot tell whether it comes from the ground, the stone she is sitting on, or from herself; it is simply there and pushes up her spine with tremendous strength. She straightens up, her back straight as a candle. She reaches for Rocky’s hand and squeezes it. They both laugh out loud. “Come on,” he says, “let’s gather what we need before we make ourselves comfortable at home.” She has no more questions. With every breath, in every moment, she lives without a before or an after. It is! And that is more than enough.

    He shows her how to make a carry bag out of ferns and palm fronds. The relatively soft but strong stems are woven into a long handle that is placed over the forehead and then runs down her back, where the bag can hang or be moved around freely. This leaves the hands free for whatever they are needed; in her case, not only for gathering fruit, but also for climbing up to the cave with a full bag. Of course, it requires a lot more practice to match Rocky’s skills than she has, happily letting him finish her bag after he finished his. Overall, these bags are simple to make and very practical, particularly since their size appear modest, but their bellies stretch and more can be carried than one may think.

    Femina collects fruit, berries and seeds, under Rocky’s guidance, of course, and as befits an apprentice. Some are so inconspicuous that she would not consider them be valuable food for humans too, not just for birds or other animals. Some shrivelled pods are real nutty delicacies. The same goes for the fruit. Some look tempting, others smell inviting, but not all of them deliver what they promise. The inconspicuous ones, on the other hand, may taste sensational. But would she dare to eat them without knowing? ‘What the farmer doesn’t know, he doesn’t eat,’ her grandmother used to say, often refusing foods that people brought her from the city. Of course, that changes quickly if you are dying of thirst and hunger. When the ultimatum is life or death, reason fails. You no longer ask questions, you devour anything, whether it looks appetising or not. She can vividly remember a situation where she would have drunk any liquid just to quench her thirst. And she wasn’t even dying of thirst! A bunch of lychees saved her from making a fatal mistake back then. Their escape through the mountain had been far more dramatic; but her memory is merciful; she has no recollection of it.

    While Rocky goes in search of fuel, she begins to dig for edible tubers. This also seems to set her mind free to ponder about things. She wonders whether, or which herb, has enabled her to recover so quickly, but she comes to the conclusion that it is probably due to all unspoilt foods she gets to eat here. It is the proverbial elixir. It strengthens her, not only physically, also mentally and spiritually. In fact, everything contributes, then and now: the knowledge she is being fed beside the plants that provide healthy nutrients, and also the seclusion, away from the big wide world. Even the silence, indeed the complete dissolution of familiar realities while being inside the mountain, all plays a part in this, serving as a prerequisite for her miraculous resurrection. In fact, everything she has experienced has been and continues to be enriching her life and furthering her growth. But it is only in this sinkhole, untouched, left to its own chances and constraints, that she feels the powerful forces of Earth running through her body as she has never experienced before. It enables her to cross boundaries now which she had previously accepted as existential barriers and considered insurmountable, but which have now become flexible and passable. She crosses thresholds that served as taboos, self-imposed but also indoctrinated, chaining her life to structured reality thus making its dominance appear natural, always preventing her from stepping through the ever-open gate into the realm of “immaterial existence” without doubt, or fear of losing something, suffering harm, or even doing the wrong thing. It is but a step into freedom which remains hidden by ignorance because ignorance insists on knowing but does not know freedom. Ignorance also claims that spiritual essence, if it existed, would only run parallel to solid matter existence without any connection; it could therefore not be accessible though, in fact, they go hand in hand. For the ignorant mind it is paradoxical and pointless to even consider taking a step to the side. Seeing the spiritual aspects of life as unproven or at best, as a parallel existence, a side-step would lead nowhere.

    Generally, our mind, in this context, our cognition, does not see “expansion” as progress; it thinks linearly; it moves forward. Lateral thinking is simply an aberration, distracting it from its path. It therefore resists. On top of that, it finds it difficult to accept that it is only partially responsible for anyone’s existence, namely the material, the tangible and therefore the “real” side of life. But what is perceived as reality is limited and, strictly speaking, the conscious mind falls for this illusion that it has helped to create and now follows. The ‘functional mind’ must and will always reject what it cannot, in the truest sense of the word, “grasp”, meaning, the poor mind has a dilemma; as the cognitive rational mind it sees itself as the ruler, though it is not. The Will, the companion from the mind’s creative/spiritual “free world”, always has and always will wander alongside it. They are not the same, nor do they have the same tasks or goals. Cognition sees the Will as a troublemaker who does not abide by the rules it prescribes. They therefore do not always go hand in hand, just walk side by side even at loggerheads with each other leading to multiple problems. The biggest is the dilemma about coexistence. Both “mind entities” have to live with each other.

    Femina inspects the tuber she has just dug up. It is large, plump and feels healthy. Smiling, she puts it aside and starts digging for the next one.

    “So! The greatest productivity comes from cooperation,” she continues to ponder. This is already confirmed in her digging work, because if her arms and hands, her intellect and will, indeed her whole body, if they did not work together, there would be little to eat for dinner today, or any time at all. Of course, this can be called coordination, a physiological condition, but psychologically speaking, it is peaceful cooperation. Consequently, it can be said that only peace enables progressive life to unfold. She smiles. Her thoughts amuse her. Let’s see what else they have in store. Ah, work and labour! As said before, productivity is highest when work is done cooperatively. In stark contrast stands the dysfunctional workforce which leads to poor work satisfaction and outcomes. Inhumane conditions that turn work into labour. There, short term profits can be made but it costs dearly. Pushing people and animals alike to their limits ruins them. Looking at what happens to one’s own body under constant strain, it will always give in, give up, or drop out altogether, sooner than later or even suddenly. If you do not care about yourself, or if somebody else pushes you without care, that is abuse and you have to say no as it only will ruin you. Femina takes a look into her memory box. Did she ever experience abuse? Sure as, you cannot prevent attempts, but to let it go on is a poor decision.

    She shakes off this rather unpleasant topic and returns to her original train of thought about mind and will. So, the rational mind must deal with reality, while the Will has the task to explore. That is, one cultivates the fields, while the other seeks new ones, for the same purpose, or for something innovative. Conflict hinders them in their work, always making them unproductive, if not angry too. It is definitely better for both to remain reasonable. But that requires discipline, and control, preferably, self-control. Unfortunately, these are no birthday presents; instead, they require hard work. Discipline, insight, being honest and set limits to oneself is extremely challenging, but it is always worthwhile, particularly when it comes to work efforts, team work and compromises. Going back to the negotiation table is better than going to war! There, you may lose more than just an arm and a leg.

    But what is control all about? It comes into play always and everywhere. People discuss it, demand it, strive for it, evaluate it, either as something good or bad. However, there is only one thing everyone agrees on: without control, nothing works.

    She hears Rocky calling. They should slowly make their way back to their cave. She replies that she just wants to finish digging up this tuber and then wash everything clean at the stream. “Okay,” he shouts back. “No problem! Just saying, we’ve probably gathered more than enough.”

    Femina briefly considers whether it is worth digging up this last tuber. She already has a few dug up, and this one is quite large. But since it is already half exposed, she decides to get it out. She also tries to pick up her train of thought again, but she can’t quite manage it. The stream of thought is now more like a restless brook. Where was she? Oh yes, control! Or will? Whatever! Perhaps it was all about conflict and being right since the mind insists that it is in control, while the Will imagines that it does not need control. Neither are they right, nor necessarily wrong; the cognitive mind is supposed to set limits and the Will is supposed to question them. But that is precisely the crux of the matter: neither should override the other. Above all, the Will likes to believe that he is (all-) powerful authority. He is generally a demanding companion. The cognitive mind is therefore quite right to set limits on him, which in turn leads it to see itself as the (all-) powerful judge.

    Femina shakes the soil off the dug-up earth fruit. She also seems to be shaking some illusions out of her thoughts. They like to snuggle up and flow unnoticed with the stream. Illusions! It is really easy to fall for them because they are such inconspicuous travel companions.

    She inspects the tuber. This one is something special. It is almost perfectly round with a fine, smooth skin. There are no worms in it for sure. Illusions are also smooth and shiny, but their skin is porous and there are always worms inside. It is simply necessary to get rid of these mental parasites. They pretend to offer clarity, but only create chaos, not just for individuals, but for entire societies, as paradoxical as it may seem. Intellect and Will are like two dogs on one leash, taken by their owner on a walk. They pull him constantly in one or the other direction. The person still believes he is in control because he holds the leash, mistaking illusion for reality. Illusions distort reality. They allow truth to be ignored, giving rise to division thus propagating conflict. This is fatal because it turns peace into a mirage.

    She wipes the showpiece tuber clean, as far as she can with her earthy hands, wiping it much longer than is really necessary. She seems to be stuck on a point that holds her captive being important to her: Peace! Although important for everyone and everything, it never seems to work out. Somewhere in the world, there is always war. The cause is usually obvious, visible to everyone, if only they really would want to look. It is division that contaminates and prepares the ground where war is at home and from which it can thrive. Mind you! All conflicts start with oneself. Who hasn’t been at odds with the self? And since every society consists of individuals, no society can be peaceful if individuals are incapable of making peace within themselves! What’s more, living in peace does not mean living under control, but be in control. It requires to take on personal responsibility and exercise self-control; only then can one live in peace, with oneself and as a society. Fundamentally, wanting to live in peace is a completely natural thing. Literally everything, be it the cosmos or the living cell, all strive for equilibrium, for balance, seeking a state of calm in which energy consumption is at its lowest. The word “peace” is the spiritual synonym for balance, defined linguistically by humans, but not understood in terms of its meaning. Well! The pursuit of peace, or balance, is essential and applies to everything, not only to organic life. Naturally, organic life is not a finished product either, but a journey of development. Its foundation is homeostasis, which, in a broader sense, is the physiological expression of the same cosmic principle of balance. Every physicist will confirm that the cosmos always seeks the state of the least energy consumption, and every physician knows that their patients can only survive if dynamic equilibrium (homeostasis) is maintained. Different names for the same principle is to blame for the confusion!

    She stops cleaning the tuber and laughs. The tuber will not become any cleaner, no matter how long she continues to rub it. But her thoughts have become crystal clear. Gratitude floods through her. The dominance of binding structures has found its end. Her body is no longer her master, but her companion. She feels free as never before. She has no desires, can let her soul dangle and allow her body to enjoy the euphoria of life, knowing that these are only states and circumstances. She has found her peace. Perhaps not forever, but entirely at this moment.

    She gathers the tubers and hurries to the stream, where she washes everything thoroughly. Only now does the large tuber shine beautifully in its deep wine-red, smooth skin. Rocky confirms that it is a special earth fruit, not an ordinary tuber and not easy to find. It is highly prized among his people and it is not only eaten fresh, but also preserved and kept for special occasions. He laughs and is already looking forward to the meal.

    They climb up. Halfway, he pauses and listens. He signals her to do the same, because something caught his attention. He is not sure if it is coming from their cave or from something nearby. In any case, she should stop at the next rock ledge and wait for his signal before she follows. He wants to find out what is going on. They now continue climbing with particular care. It applies more to her than to Rocky, because he moves like a cat anyway.

    While she settles down on the narrow strip of grass, he continues climbing. She listens intently for any strange noises, but hears nothing more than the usual sounds and the barely audible ones made by Rocky. Soon she can’t hear those either. It does not take long and he calls her, but with a tone in his voice that makes her extremely curious. She climbs as quickly as she can. Then she hears another voice, faint but clear: GER! Ger is back! A flood of mixed emotions overwhelms her. GER IS BACK! With Oliver? What about Oliver?

    With all her strength, she hurries on. Whatever awaits her will soon be revealed. Only one thing is certain: everything has suddenly changed. Hoped for and desired, but also associated with melancholy. Her life here can no longer be the same. It is over. Once upon a time there was…….

  • DNA II, chapter 7, part 1

    Cave explorers know all too well what impact absolute darkness and silence have on mood and mind. If it was not for the senses, one might just as well live in a vacuum, where neither space nor time have any meaning and life itself takes on another form. It is only due to the senses that the mind does not lose its grounding, for the border-lines between what is and what not, are uncertain and blurred. Dream and reality, generally two different states, mingle with and melt into each other, like watercolours, or the sounds of a wind organ. Of course, the mind always relies on the senses to deal with the reality it lives in, has to adjust to and, finally gets accustomed to, so routines can develop for everyday duties, which in turn, supports the mind’s efficacy and increases an organism’s capability in its struggle of survival. The sensorium is the most important tool, for all creatures, to manage ongoing environmental demands and challenges, on the physical as well as on the mental level and, of course, on the emotional one too, because nothing goes without feelings, not even the most basic, like hunger or pain. This tool was and still is the best, and a most elegant way, for organic life to evolve into complex beings, where the mind will then maintain a state of equilibrium, which is in fact fundamental and a prerequisite for existence. Organic life would otherwise not withstand sudden and unpredictable events the environment brings about, nor would it be able to even accommodate a gradual loss of connectedness, when it has to adjust to an alien reality under unusual circumstances. Organic life depends on feed-back circuits and nothing facilitates that better than feelings. Thus, all would be lost without them and, mind and creature, literally, be driven to confusion, madness and, death.

    The dissolution or melting of borders between dream states and reality that one would experience in an underground environment, is not necessarily uncomfortable, but it is of volatile and rather inconsistent nature, which is, of course, confusing and, contributes to the insecurity of an already challenged mind. However! The process of adjustment needs time. It can be compared with the merger of two rivers, both running alongside each other for a while, with their own distinct characteristics and colours, until they finally do integrate, to become an utterly new type of river, without a hint that its components originate from very different sources. Only when the mind places itself between, or at the demarcation lines, is it possible to withstand the elusive state of wakeful-dreaming and the actual assimilation process, without sacrificing the link to one’s previous identity and independent existence. But mind you! That is not necessarily welcome either, as one would presume, though it is absolutely necessary, otherwise, the adaptation cannot be successful, nor would any cave explorer emerge from the cavernous depths with a sound mind; indeed, he may, against all rationale, not even want to. Naturally, no serious explorer ever enters a cave system, known or not, without proper preparations and arrangements for back-up security. Too evident are these, and of course, the many other dangers.

    How long Femina and her companions, fugitives mind you, not cave explorers, have been hiding out and wandering about, in this dark and silent subterranean world, she no longer cares to think about. She also has given up on wishing and wanting anything, for all ends up in an emotional maze, causing useless upheaval and chaos, too hard to deal with. Instead, she acquiesces herself by taking one step at the time, rhythmically, automatically, dividing everything, no matter what comes her way, into the smallest of portions. Often she feels, she is alone on a long and lonely road, with no end in sight and with an imaginary goal only. And it only goes straight ahead, straight on in one direction, but where it leads to, is unknown. She may as well, without even realizing, run in circles. And it always is night, a night darker than one without moon and stars and, so quiet that she can hear the trickling of sand and shifting of earth between stones and rock fissures. They are intruders, foreign organisms in this silent, black and lonely world. They are creatures from another existence; for any cave dweller, should there be any, they might be bizarre aliens, causing fear rather than raising curiosity, which may keep them in hiding until those monsters disappear again, hopefully without damaging anything. Of course, there truly may be no creature living in here but, if there was, it would be as strange to them, as they are to the other. Ensconced in light, hooked on a rope in single file, they look like an elongated light bubble, not unlike a thick, green glow worm, or a caterpillar that moves along by melting itself into the hollow passages as it searches with feelers of light for a suitable way to move along. Indeed, a highly unusual worm, emitting light only as long as the phosphor stick spends it. When the light dims then it is time for them to settle down, to have their long rest, some mouthful of food and some sips of water and then, as the light goes out, huddled up in their sleeping bags or under an emergency blanket, they fall asleep, or just into dreams, from which they only wake when Rocky’s watch goes off and he gets them ready for another long walk into the unknown.

    Rocky is the head and heart of the caterpillar. Without him, they would be all dead by now. Often enough does he let them rest and sleep while he is off to look for the best way to lead them. He is the best guide they could ever have; of course, foremost due to him being a native, who knows his land and besides that, having experience in cave life, which none of them has; but it is more than that, – he is a special person in many more ways. He told them, they were really lucky, because this cave system with its rather defined passages, tubes and, tunnels, as his legends have it, was made by the fire serpent and its fiery breath. Femina immediately has associations of lava streams and volcanic eruptions, meaning that this subterranean labyrinth was formed many million years ago, when earth was still young and volcanos grew out of the ground like plants in garden beds. Today’s remains, its caves, tubes and shafts, are the only witnesses left behind to tell the story. Most of the hollows through which they pass are smooth and relative free of rubble, displaying at times various kinds of rocks, hard and tense, or porous and rough to touch, but foremost they are of black colour. However, in some sections they had to walk over extremely brittle ground, carpets of grey, spiky stone, looking like fields of icicles, splintering as they had to walk over and, crashing through the spiry peaks and the surface from which they rose. It made their progress hell and it was so tedious that they were closer to giving up, than to hope that they would ever be able to pass. But they did and even without major injuries, though not without serious abrasions and cuts, Oliver suffering the most. Femina’s medical emergency supplies emptied quicker than she ever thought or could have wished for. Luckily, these conditions did not occur often, not over too long distances either and, only occasionally, in some bigger caves. Who says, matter has no memory and age does not take its toll on it? It does, and it has implications for them, because this gruesome terrain had to be of younger origin, Femina concludes; like stragglers in the aftermath of a highly ferocious volcanic activity, it showed all the signs of poor lava flow from rather minor local eruptions, more like the tired belching of a satisfied beast, cooling down quickly too, while remaining rough and raw, having had not enough time as yet, to be smoothed over. The older and old passages are therefore easier to negotiate, making it easier for them to succeed in their quest. But they are not without perils. They have many gaps and crevices at ground level and there are also the odd shafts above head. It demands their full attention at the best of time, all along knowing that there is also a risk of unexpected stone fall, rare maybe, but a deadly risk all the same. Thus, they were always in danger. Another difficulty is that all these caves and walkways look more or less the same. With no remarkable stone formations or shapes to serve as natural markers, one gets disoriented quickly. But worst of all, there is no water, unlike in caves built by it. And still, as Rocky had mentioned earlier on, all these caves, no matter of what origin, could be potential death traps due to their location in a climate zone characterised by extreme weather conditions. In the tribal myths and their collective memory are tales of cataclysmic flooding events. They may seem providential to the uninformed, being so scars and of such devastating nature, occurring centuries if not millennia apart, hence fading from people’s memory and, all evidence vanishing as time goes by. What then remains are only stories, despite, or even because of the ferocious nature and destructive powers, which are just too hard to believe possible without proof. But everyone knows that some of these cave networks serve as draining channels for the seasonal water, when rainstorms are far too many or too heavy. Unfortunately for their party, these waters truly run off, as quick as they come and, what does not, is seeping through porous stone and gaps and holes. In the end, nothing remains, not even a hint, nor any sign that it may still collect deep down in voids and hollows. Of course, during the dry season even that may be gone and if not, it may be too stale and unsavoury for drinking. Mind you, Femina would not care about that! None of them would! Indeed! For them it would be “heaven’s gift”, no matter if, or how foul it was. Scarcity of water is their biggest problem and by nature, it is incredibly difficult to endure. It sure is one of the most brutal and horroing experiences, one can have and they know, their end will be bitter, if water is not found soon. Though Rocky, when they set out, had wisely insisted on taking as many water bottles with them as they could, the reserves were still far too low to begin with. Besides, only after they had abseiled, did he tell them that in the long run, the greatest danger for them was in the scarceness of water, not in Wilson. Therefore he put them straight away on strict rations, warning them of what they may have to endure, scaring them yes, but, they had really no idea what it meant practically, for none of them had ever suffered thirst, at least not one that could not be quenched. Now they know what it means and they find it worse than any other physical pain, at least, that’s what they believe now. They also know, madness is waiting for them just around the corner. That Rocky was aware of the risks, danger and, perils speaks for him and his unquestionable knowledge of the land and it’s well kept secrets, but if he has advised them well to follow him into the mountain, is something else, because, who can say which torture makes for easier dying: Wilson’s rage or death by thirst? May be, Dan was right after all.

    The fear of Wilson dissipated of course the further they pushed on. Soon he was no more than distant memory. Detachment seemed to become a common state of affair, fortunately so, to be fair, because neither fear nor doubt, hunger or pain, not even thirst, would hold the same menace for them as the succinct character of a true and unmistaken reality. The biological clockwork regulating their bodily functions had to surrender too. Albeit, it still labours as hard and as good as it can, even now under the immense and ongoing challenges it is confronted with. Where it gets its strength from remains a mystery, because despite them carrying plenty of food, with the rationed water, also their food is rationed and thus, their food intake is basically not even close to cover their needs. The growling dog in their stomachs and bellies found out soon enough that his snarls did not help him. He is now lying subdued, without any further attempt to make himself heard, chewing on his own paws and waiting longingly for the few morsels thrown at him and, grateful for that tiny bit of water that keeps him alive. And then there are other dangers, particularly one, they could have never anticipated, but deadly all the same, though in a very silent and insidious way. Sometimes they experience shortness of breath and once, Femina felt literally like being suffocated. Rocky knew about these danger too. He explained, it was the deadly breath of the fire serpent that lingers and collects in the depths of the labyrinth from where it can no longer escape. He always avoids to go into deep lying terrain, if there is an alternative and, never lets them stay on, if there was no other choice.

    Femina became less and less troubled by whatever came her way. In fact, she feels more or less indifferent. Not even Oliver troubles her. Anyway! He is doing far better than she would have ever thought possible. This has to be credited to Rocky once again, because, what she did not have in her emergency kit, he had. That is, he had a small pouch full of black seeds, looking like small lentils, a ‘bush medicine’, extremely useful for the survival in the bush and highly regarded by the natives, if not considered holy altogether. He knows only its common name in his language, and what is does is enhancing physical performance and endurance. He collects the seeds himself, whenever he can and though he no longer lives in the bush, he goes nowhere without it. She became immediately concerned for Oliver, pointing out and also explaining the reasons to him, but he only smiled good natured and assured, she need not to worry. He knew his mate well and also how to use his little helpers. She said no more. What for! After all, she has no knowledge of bush medicine. Though interested, but also frustrated, she kept her curiosity and her critical thoughts to herself, deferring all her questions for when there was a better time to ask them. Of course, it was only natural that she was concerned for Oliver’s state of health and the management of it. Considering the effects this bush medicine could have on him and knowing that any substance, grown in a lab or in nature, if it had a positive effect it also had adverse ones, which could be deadly under certain circumstances. But she also had to accept that none of these men would consider her caution as reasonable as it deserved it, nor as she deserved either. After all, she was only a foreigner without credentials, picked up from the street and to make matters worse, she is just a woman, not important as such, nor of significant value and will not ever be taken seriously, – not in a society of male madness.

    Femina but did not benefit from Rocky’s ‘medicine’. Not that she did not try. They took the little seeds with the morning ration of water. Usually no water would be necessary, but they were so dehydrated that even the smallest of seed would get stuck in their throats. She took only half of it knowing her body did not tolerate certain drugs, which she suspected this one to belong to; and so it was. Soon after ingestion she felt like a tightly wound up spring that could snap into action like a bullet from the gun and then, she would move automatically, as if she was driven by a clockwork set on a speed dial she had no control over. Unfortunately, it made her heart race all the time and she saw herself rather jumping off a cliff than having to wait for the moment, when it would tear her apart. Of course, she had to endure, but it seemed an eternity before the effects were settling down. Remarkable was however, that she felt no hunger nor thirst, while her attention was constantly on high alert and, tiredness had no chance to take a hold on her. So it was to her regret that she could not utilize the magic of this little seeds and as far as Oliver was concerned…….., so be it!……. If Rocky thought to evaluate the risk better than she could, why not? In fact, she had nothing to complain about as it took the weight off her shoulder to feel responsible for his care. And indeed, so far the “medicine” worked a treat. The weakest link in the chain however, is now she. That she has not become a burden to her comrades was only due to the fact that Oliver’s sight was greatly limited and they had to walk rather slowly to prevent him from falling and injuries. Despite the fortunate fact of not having to climb or abseil, the ways were treacherous, particularly under the pale green light.

    But the longer they were trudging along in this forsaken place, beneath layers of earth, rock and, stone, and eating their layers of skin, muscle and, bone, the less was reality able to demand attention, particularly not from their conscious mind and spirit. Reality lost its prominence, replaced by internal mind games. Though their surrounding was only pitch black nothingness in which they signalled their life like a glow-worm, in Femina’s head more and more colourful worlds appeared, surreal may be, but neither bound to space or time and, so free as she believes the cosmos is. She has less and less desire for sun, light and noisy sounds. The only desire she has is for water, rest and sleep. In fact, her mind is no longer really reliable, but she is pleased that she has not yet lost all relatedness to her external world, her immediate surrounds, keeping her still functioning good enough at least, and also good enough to give help to the others should there be any need. She fully agrees with Rocky, who believes in the benefit of a systematic approach of organizing them to foster their progress. He keeps them going by putting them under a strict regime of resting and walking. She has to admit though, it costs her more and more strength, which she actually has less and less of.

    But what she really has lost is her notion of time. To count hours, days or, whatnot, has long lost its purpose and meaning. What can you do with that in here? They walk, they rest, they sleep and, wake up as Rocky determines. He alone has a watch, he alone makes the plan of what needs to be done. He dispends the light sticks, one for the rear guard, and one for him at the helm and, only he has a headlight for the sake of having extra light when needed. They clip themselves to the rope for safety reasons, he in front, followed by Femina, then Oliver and, Ger at the end. And so they trot for who knows for how long or how many hours. They only stop when he thinks they should, for a short or the long rest, or as the terrain dictates or, their physical condition demands. He lets them rest when they encounter some unforeseen hindrances, while he takes off to find possible solutions. She can never tell how long he is gone because she usually falls into some mental twilight zone, unwilling to talk or even listen to her comrades when they try to strike a conversation, being kept awake by the stimulants on board. It is mostly croaking anyway being dried out like prunes and lately even they remain mostly silent. And why not! What is there to talk about? That they have not had to climb or abseil, or that they have to squeeze sometimes through tighter and tighter passages with the fear of getting stuck in the end? Or that they will end up in a dead end passage and all their pains will be in vain? Nothing to be gained by that! Better they rest and be grateful for being alive. So far, they did not get stuck, did not fall into fissures, nor did they have to face something truly unsurmountable. Sometimes they even come across nice little chambers, quite cosy and homely and, peaceful, where to settle down for some sleep is a real treat.

    The current walkway is the easiest of them all, a tunnel with rather smooth black walls and even ground of the same. They followed it already for a while. In some places the tunnel widened to roomy caverns as if there were bubbles blown into solid rock. But, not all was good! Femina has become aware of their water supply nearing its end. It has lasted far longer than it would have been possible without Rocky’s bush medicine. Now they are down to their last bottle, meaning, it will give them may be a handful of long walks, no more and it means, their flight, or should she say, her journey is going to end. All will be over soon, – flight or journey! No difference it makes, nor is the difference important. Easy rider, Wilson, – nothing but vague pictures in the scrapbook of her mind! Besides! Nobody had been chasing them! Never did they hear a suspicious sound! Every falling stone, every cracking and sighing in rock and caves was due to natural causes, either prompted by them or by the mountain itself, stretching and expanding, shrinking and recoiling, as if it had its own breath. Maybe everything was just a surreal dream after all. Had she not been in this crazy house, which did not let her leave? Maybe she is still in there and is trying, still trying to find a way out? Maybe she dug this tunnel herself, because the house had no windows, no doors that would open and through which she could escape? No! No! Wasn’t she sitting in the waiting room before she went on a trip, a trip that began with an ‘easy rider’ so wonderfully, but ended in flight to escape a ‘monster’? Is it really possible that this was nothing but a dream turned nightmare? Maybe that is the reason why she cannot find any sign of life in here, not a bone, not a root, not even the smallest piece of something that was once alive, no matter how mummified or of what kind. Her own remains have the best chance to serve as future evidence of a life gone astray, be it in the deep of a mountain, or in underground chambers of a house, it is of no significance. And, decayed or mummified, after enough time passing, all will turn to dust and, nothing, not even a trace of her will remain, nothing that could be a testimony to her short presence, nothing that would tell the tale of her macabre death.

    But wait! Aren’t there her comrades? Is their presence not evidence that she is in no house and not imagining her plight? Except of course, the house has finally made her crazy and she suffers hallucinations ‘par excellance’! And what is the meaning of all this colourful pictures in her head? That must have some meaning! AH! Indeed! She was on a mission to find her missing memory, which she suspects buried in the archives under thick layers of records, taped continuously of everything she does. Well, she has not really dug it all up. It is more like digging up of pieces, one here, one there, like a fossil hunter, who has to be satisfied with various kinds of single items or fragments, because neither earth or rock are willing to let go of their prized possessions. Or maybe, there is nothing more to find where she is looking? No, no! No more thinking! It does not do any good. Better to listen to the silence and be suspended in the black. Better to put one step in front of the other. There lies the treasure! So she moves on, concentrating on the way under her feet and on the steps she takes until no more thoughts are left, except the ‘left foot, right foot and, one and two, left foot, right foot and, one and two…..’

    And so she trots along unbeknown for how long when suddenly something unusual happens that wakes her from her trance like state. It is a rumour, a faint and vague sound from afar. It penetrates the silence and flows through stone and air.

    “Wrooom! Wroom! Wrooom! Boom, booom!”

    Her heart jolts into heavy beating. But, does she really hear a noise or is just her heart beating heavily and fooling her for no reason?

    “Wroom, wroom, wroom, booom, boom!”

    No, this is no imagination! It sure is a noise and not a one-off noise either that leaves you wondering if there was or wasn’t one. But it is impossible to discern what it is. Drums? Nonsense! Thunder, or, machines maybe? No, no! Nothing of that kind! Though it has a thronging rumble, there are many underlying sounds vibrating within, like drum beats with many resonating tones following the beat and rolling in between. No, really, – it is more like a long drawn-out “Tiiiiic—-Toooc!” quite rhythmical, not far off her own rhythm in the way she moves along. Strangely, it reminds her somehow of a clock, but a huge one, because no other could emanate a tone able to force its way through a mountain. How absurd! Femina gives up guessing. But her ears have pricked up, inspired and keen on hearing, they register the faintest of vibrations without caring about the origins. What matters is that she can hear something, something that is not just interrupting the usual silence, like the very rare and unremarkable noises of rock and the grumbling amongst stone.

    And so it happens that this buum-buum and tiiic and toooc flows into her brain without the slightest resistance and, as she listens attentively, it forces her confused feelings into order. They align, form tracks, turning into rails, becoming a pathway, something like a conveyer belt, which carries and transports parcels, one after another in regular intervals, running in one direction only, straight on, even if it goes up and down or round, through relays and to depots or to dispatchment, where they are sorted and sent off to other destinations. They can even be taken off altogether like luggage from an airport carrousel or, unclaimed, they turn one round after the other. The feedback Femina receives from her brain explains to her that it is in fact the dealing with time. And the parcels in transport are parcels of time.

    Now the thought of time got tenacious. It does not leave her alone despite the fact that she has no longer relatedness to time. But isn’t she herself a parcel of time that is continuously moving ahead on her own emotional conveyor belt? Doing just that in the closed system of her brain and as well in the closed system of the universe? Indeed, her rational mind may understand the ticking of the clock as stations of instances of time and, her consciousness may well just do same in the cosmos, the only difference being the distances travelled during such moments, while the actual and really important thing is the moving forward; never mind in which direction, but straight forward and always ahead, creating a line as it goes, a time-line to be precise. – It means, the line is the one dimensional expression of time; it is the back bone or the essence of time. And it does not matter if the trajectory describes a circle, goes up or down, how fast or how slow it goes, nor what distances are covered; the significance is the forward direction, always going ahead. Future, past, presence, all lie on the line and should the track be a circle as it may do in the closed system of the head and the closed system of the cosmos, the moving on in a circle allows you to see the past in the future and, the future in the past as you look back. But that is not all because closed systems contain space. In fact, they are space, which has its own movement and its own revolutions, thus giving time the chance to take on shape, without being forced to change, or give up its essence. Circular movements and paths are by no means rare. To the contrary! They are the condition for existence, all of it, from the fundamental particle to the cosmos; and as existence is characterised by dimensions, specified by numbers, from one to undetermined many, the one Femina lives in has four, the forth being called space-time. Who would not see the correlations and not understand the significant relations and that the past can truly be found in the future and, the future is visible in the past and that in space they exist simultaneously, and linear time is the thread of and for the space-time fabric? Within it, all can exist and, everything is possible, though one moves on a one-dimensional track only. Therefore, it depends from which point in space one takes note of one’s journey and, how time is experienced. Moreover! Time itself is thus absolute but also relative and, though there is a beginning and an end, they are only of conditional and circumstantial importance. In space their value is lost, because there, all coexists and, is ever present. No surprise then, isn’t it, that time appears sometimes all important or not important at all, or is as well meaningful as it is meaningless and is applicable to all existence but impacts particularly on humans, whose understanding and emotional attachment depends so much on what they associate with time, be that reminiscence or desire. It is in any case and always an individual’s personal interpretation, essential and relevant only to that person.

    She must still be in this ominous house because only there is all ambiguous. Only there unity goes unnoticed and Oneness remains obscured. Only there can time feel absolute, while the time’s complex relativity gets lost in the many commotions. Only there, all aspects of time are experienced one-sided, because everything is dissected and separated, unnecessarily so and all too often for no good reason. Naturally, in the dimension of space-time, the views have changed at last, but the intellectual mind finds it difficult, if not impossible, to deal with double-sided oneness, because the mind moves on the plain where the timeline lies, and, as it only goes forward in one direction, it looks habitually and mostly ahead into the future, reminiscing about the past and, because the mind is caught in the one dimensional motion and on the two dimensional surface, – it pays little attention to the fact that it actually also moves in space, though it does so not freely, held back by the ground! Space therefore is a conditional reality and oneness shows thus only one side. Though humans wish to fly and have with their intelligence managed to find a way to experience it, flying is not in their DNA, therefore, man can accept space and, other dimensions theoretically, but, everything above the three dimensions he is familiar with, overwhelms him. Would he, for example, habitually fly in the cosmic space and with the speed of light, his mind would have been calibrated to do so and would be able to accommodate more effectively to space-time than it can now, while he is bound to earth. On earth, the thin skin of the fiery planet, the mind has to deal with other problems, which strictly speaking, overwhelm it, and him, all the same.

    The strange noise and the prospect of their water supply soon to run out have finally managed to prod Femina’s stoic mind into contemplation. It is pointless however, because thinking does not change the fact that she will come to a standstill soon. Neither will she move onwards, nor will she ever have to ask herself again, what ‘eternity’ or ‘eternal life’ means, or is. After all, she will experience it firsthand! Or won’t she? She falls into hysterical laughter. Her mind seems to drive her to the brink of a break down. Or is it just the price she has to pay for her mind trying to expand its horizon? And is it not after all superfluous being tied to a house or being caught up in caves and timeless darkness? And, only because she will find her end, here or there, everything else will keep moving and, as long as there is motion there is life and time; if that appears eternal or definite, depends only on the dimension it occupies or is moving through.

    Boom, boom! The muffled sounds intensify as she carries on walking. Now she does not only hear them but truly feels them. The vibrations penetrate rock and stone and even the light starts to faintly tremble. Rocky stops. He wants to investigate. Though he does not exactly hear the same thing what she thinks to hear, as Femina finds out, asking him. Never mind! He hears something and feels something, and he is keen to learn more. Nobody asks Oliver what he thinks. It would be pointless, because he seems to wander in a different world altogether. Though the swellings of face and eyes have shrunk due to the dehydration they all endure, his general state has not improved but worsened. He is actually more machine than human with hardly any will of his own. At least, he follows and obeys Ger like a child and sinks down silently right next to him, after Ger spots a place for them to rest, without having to clear it of stones first. Ger has more interest in the well-being of his brother than he pays attention to what goes on around him. He admits, he also hears something and though not quite sure, he feels something too, but, so he says, he had quite a few times noticed things, only to find out that they were nothing more than trickery of his mind. Thus, it is more important to him to concentrate on Oliver. He is his worry, not what may or may not be real. As to make a point, he looks lovingly at his brother, while stroking his cheeks in a tenderly gesture and sighing. Rocky seems touched and allows them to have a good mouthful of water before he takes off.

    Femina, tired and in no mood for company, looks for a place to sit by herself. They are in a kind of dome, only a small one, but wide and high enough to see the opposite wall and the ceiling as dark shadows rather than concrete rock walls. The stone is rough like course sand and there are rocky out-crops, but nothing is sharp edged, not even the lose stones or rubble that could cut deep to the bone. A rock nose offers good enough support to lean against and, sitting on the side facing forward, she can at least be out of sight of the others, though looking straight into the wide open throat of the tunnel into which Rocky just has disappeared. This does not faze her anymore. The blackness is just part of another world with other modalities than the one she once knew, only requiring different qualities and different functioning from her, that’s all. She may not have enough time to become a fully-fledged cave dweller, but she already noticed her change, like her hearing. It is far more capable than it ever was, hearing noises she would never have perceived before and, her perceptions, particularly to touch, are remarkable. Everything has such an intensity, is qualitative so impressive that it does not just delight her, it is also quite overwhelming. Of course, this may not be applicable to all of them, for her comrades, so it seems, do not experience things the same way. Obviously, each of them, though in the same space, they travel on their own path.

    She stares into the blackness in front of her, while soundwaves and vibrations run through her body and ears. Though there is a continuity in it, there is also a coming and going. No surprise then that it reminds her of time. In fact, it reminds her of one of the clockworks that a pendulum keeps going. Certainly no pendulum clock of a living room, rather one of a proud clock tower on a village plaza for the public to admire and use.

    Booom…..booom…..tiiiiic……toooc, boom, boom, tic, toc,…. such is the clock’s pounding, such is the time sounding in her ears. But it’s no lullaby to make her sleepy, it brings her visions instead. While staring into the black opening, she slowly starts to realize that there was no tunnel ahead, but indeed a tower, a big tower, on mighty footings that is. And there comes the huge pendulum, with a big round disk at the end of its mighty arm. It swings from one side to the other, to and fro, rhythmically, and steadily and, as it aligns with its vertical centre, it closes off the tower’s entrance. Femina wonders, what time it might measure. Future? Past? Or Presence? Booom……booom!……Tiiic…….toooc!

    How much of her way has she covered, how much is still to go? AH! That’s it! Neither this nor that is measured here! The only thing important and what counts here is solely the tick of time, a moment, a point, the click in the gear drive, which, with the many one after another, mark the way she made. What lies to the right and to the left of this way, she remembers, can be and was colourful and varied, but is black and dull now, being only of stone and without its own light. Getting however some light from Ger’s glow stick, she can at least see a few things and decide, in which direction to go should she want to move on; but to make a step, to set a point, to link one moment with another, she does not even need light. The fact is, her awareness of reality lies on the path she moves upon, between the dreams and worlds to her left and right. It is a system of coordinates, which she walks on, passes through and creates, as she wanders.

    Coordinates! Tower and pendulum are a system of co-ordinates and so is she with arms stretched out. Also the tower stands upright just like she does, though instead of arms it has legs spread over the path, grounding them on both sides; but while she can move on, it cannot and the pendulum can only swing from side to side. How simple reality is indeed! Nothing but lines, plains and spaces. Time lies on the linear, mind is at home on the plains and awareness occupies space, while the fourth dimension is motion, the “Perpetuum Mobile” in a “Closed System”; space-time, a unit that can expand without a change to or of the principle. But motion is the prerequisite of everything. Without motion the clock stops, thinking ceases and, Good and Evil settle in perfect balance.

    Femina gets up and as if in trance, she walks to the tower, right up to the gaping entrance. The swinging pendulum makes a beautiful sound, singing louder and louder, rising up and down and, echoing from the big round disc. In a rhythmic to and fro, in a resonating tic-toc, it shuts off the pathway in regular intervals. But nothing else can occupy her ears or her brain, because there is nothing else any more than the heavy pounding and booming. Indeed! It cannot be difficult to walk through time! She only needs to wait for the right moment, that is, when the disk moves away from the entrance in pursuit of its own highlights, left or right, at one or the other side.

    That she hesitates is more due to habit than it is logical. After all, the unknown always causes discomfort, because only with the known one can negotiate and, only the past is free of fear. What happened cannot be changed, pain may disappears and hurts lose the drama, except, one does not let go. Of course, the letting go is the real problem, even if it nothing but anxiety of what may or may not be. Though sometimes it is easier, if not necessary, to forget everything. It may otherwise be impossible to let go and live on in peace, for too much pain was endured, or inflicted on others. Was this the reason why she suddenly had found herself without memory? It sure is possible, but it is also unlikely to find that out now. However, to face the little bit of future still ahead of her with hesitation is truly pointless. This can only be due to her mind not working well anymore, having given much, if not all control, to reflexes and instincts, these well entrenched mechanisms or auto-pilot systems, which ensure that progress of organic life is secured and will go on, till the last possible moment, when the end is inevitable, indeed.

    Now! If past and future have lost their value, what does it mean for the presence? Does it at least have some significance? Sure it has, if only for one thing, for stock taking that is! Particularly in view of the last adventure she will ever have! So she asks herself, what she has done with her life and what she actually has gained from it. Did it have meaning, did it serve its purpose? Hum! The full on events of late did not offer her much of an opportunity to continue in her search for her memory, which in fact was the meaning and purpose of her life, at least as far as she can recall. She has made progress for sure, but she must also admit that she has not always been attending to it, and now, with the water supply running out, she cannot but ask: How far did she come? Was it worth it? And how much did the effort and the pleasure cost her? And are there still open bills (which she will not be able to settle any more)?

    She starts to giggle. Surely, these must be the dumbest questions she can ask. Of course, everything had its merit and of course, labour and pleasure has cost her her life and, unpaid bills are aplenty. But, she did what she had to do and could do and, she always cherished life, all life. Besides, she is convinced that the journey is more important than the goal, thus, it is no tragedy if she is stopped in her tracks. And the open bills are no debt to others but to her, her own account. It means that she will have to die in ignorance for she is missing still far too much of her memory. And this has nothing to do with good or bad remembrances which are, after all, only sediment stored in layers above one and another. What she was searching for, was her origin, her descent, and the foundation upon which all the sediments come to rest and which of course have shaped and formed her the way she is. Naturally, she would have to dig deep to get to the bottom of it, to find her answers. But why did she bother about it at all? What motivated her? Was it her rational mind that longs for utmost certainty because it is not satisfied with convenient beliefs? No, no! Not solely! Her mind may have dominance in her life, but it is not who she is. The mind is servant not master, even if it sometimes does as if. Searching for her memory was the search for her identity; s h e does not want to speculate, s h e wants to comprehend, s h e needs the evidence. Her mind is only helping her in her search. Is that the weight on her ankles that keeps her from moving on? In a way it is, but then again it is not. Because only now has she become aware of, that what she thought to find only in the past, can be found in the future as good. So! She made the mistake to see controversy, where never was one to begin with. And now, understanding that time, though one-dimensional, is at home in all dimensions and able to take shape and, that dimensions determine how to interpret, measure and experience it, (be it in line, plain, space or motion), now she can congratulate herself to this realisation and, though enjoying it, the joy is limited, for time, her time is running out and, nothing is now of importance. So! Why not just rest? Why do even one more step?

    A sigh rises from the deep within. Alas! She would want so much to be one more time by the ocean, swim with the fishes and, lie on the beach under big palm trees, where she could watch the birds, or count the stars! She would just love to laugh one more time with the sun, dance in the moonlight and, chase clouds with the wind! The world is just so beautiful! Another deep sigh.

    “That’s it! To hell with hesitations, fear and selfishness!” For the happy and the dead no clock rings in the hour and, she has nothing to regret.

    Her heart starts pounding, the muscles tense. Tic and toc she hears the pendulum say and as the disc moves away from the entrance, she takes a big leap forward, straight through the dark gaping mouth of the tower, right into its black throat and obscured gullet. Booom, booom!

    The pendulum returns closing off the entrance once more, but this time it sounds like an iron door falling into its locket, like putting a full stop at the end of a sentence. Immediately she becomes aware of the different appearances of all things, despite nothing being really new; in fact nothing has changed, but is different all the same; so it seems at least. There she is, in a space with no sound, no light, in true silence and blackness and no boundaries around her that she can discern, truly alone in Nothingness, but the “Nothing” is suddenly “Everything”, the all and only that is all hers. Astonished, her thoughts stop: Not only time has lost its importance, so has “Everything”! And while “Nothing” claims a triumphant victory, decorated with the medal, the pendulum disc, she realizes how paradoxical “All” is! There she goes through time only to find out that the only thing important is S H E nothing else is, and although she has no power to wield, all power is hers.
    But what now? She stretches out her arms. Of course, there is nothing! She hesitates, not sure, in what direction she should walk now, if at all. But hey! Isn’t she in this tower? It has walls, hasn’t it, which she could use to feel herself along, couldn’t she? At least that is something to help with orientation. Then again, it may not, because, or maybe, all has fallen apart and is dissolving into invisible particles, which she cannot grasp. Her senses have become unemployed because, when there is “Nothing”, there are also no signals to detect. Or, maybe, she does not feel anything because she herself has begun to disintegrate, is losing her substance and thus, her functioning? Without anything palpable all is lost, even what binds her and glues her together. AH! But that has not happened yet! She still feels the ground beneath her. Relieved she lets herself down to bring order into her puzzled mind. But it does not do her any good, because a sudden coldness pours into her, so vehement and so aggressive as if it tried to overpower her and wrap her tightly into pack-ice. Her body however, as little as is left of it, is in fact not ready just as yet to give in. It is still defiant and stirs the bit left-over amber beneath the heap of ash, by rattling and shaking her vigorously and without mercy. It seems to wake her up. Didn’t she want to get to the ocean? Indeed, that’s what she wants! And she also wants to go into the mountains! Moreover, she actually wants to hop from one dream into another and, give her dreams life. She wants to frolic in the meadows and, smell the flowers and, she will, like a butterfly with its colourful wings, let life follow the script of her dreams.

    A surge of sudden energy makes her jump up and leap ahead, with mighty long strides she rushes forward, only to crash after all into a rock wall. Thrown back, she loses her balance and despite grasping at the wall for support, she cannot prevent herself from falling, though softening the fall’s velocity. Now she has found the limitation, the palpable that reflects her existence and makes it measurable! But now she does not get up anymore, only leans back against the wall. The surge of energy has gone, as quick as it came, sweeping away the last bit of strength she had. It is too big an effort just trying to pull herself up again. So be it! She is spent. She believed she could pass through the tower of time, and maybe she did or didn’t. As the saying goes, believing is not knowing. And what is or isn’t, she no longer cares.

    She lets her fingers glide over the rock wall, its surface, its grooves, furrows and faults. And while she is doing so, she begins to understand that it is the interrelationship of her Self with the external environment that are the basis of her actions, in fact, of her life, – nothing but a charged particle that is kept in motion by attractions and repulsions, moving along in its track and marking a path behind it. But! “IT” does not care through which spaces it moves her, if they are to her liking or not. “IT” has no judgement. “IT” is objective. S h e is the one who rates everything, s h e is subjective. So, there she is, in an empty space of coal-tar blackness, she is filled with life and colour abound, despite her senses unable to discern either, for nothing is on the outside. Though totally alone, totally isolated, she feels but satisfied, because now she understands that nothing is not really nothing, not ever negative, nor destructive, it is only a much needed and necessary experience. “IT” forces her, “IT” helps her to find her memory and her origin and, of course, it is a challenge, for it is a coming of age, or initiation ritual. But no matter what, time is of no importance. She smiles, closing her eyes. She is tired; she wants to sleep. She has no more desires. But no! It does not happen, because she is no longer alone.

    “And God created woman so Adam is not so alone………!” Pardon? Who is talking and, talking so much nonsense at that?

    Femina shakes her head laughing. Quite a surreal joke that is, like the one where a submarine walks in the woods and comes across another one. Saying hello, the other one asks perturbed, ‘why me?’

    “Well, dear God,” says woman. “Now you have to create a man for me, so I am not so alone!”

    Femina now even more amused, finds this more than just, because Adam has too much of an attitude. A new Adam sure is no bad idea!

    “And where does that leave me?” asks old Adam quite concerned.

    Thoughtful silence, then woman states unequivocally: “That is up to you! You have a choice! But change you should, by all means!”

    Adam, irritated, grabs his fig leave, stares at it and then discards it inattentively, unsure of what he actually wanted to do with it. In fact, he does not know, what he should or wants to do, for or with himself. Finally he sinks down to the ground, looking disappointed and is puzzled, why woman does not accept him.

    Femina watching him, smiles knowingly, even feeling a bit sorry for him. He sure is good looking. God made himself a beautiful Adam, pity though, woman is not impressed, or so it seems. Could it be that God made a mistake? Is God not just homophile but homosexual? She looks at God. Why not, the way he presents himself or is portrayed most of the time, there may be some truth in it, looking like the Gods or the philosophers of old Greece, white cottonbush beard, white flowing hair, and so dignified and benevolent. Everyone knows from history that the old Gods and dignities of antique Greece had quite a liking for young males. She laughs at her thoughts of God being homosexual. She likes the old Greeks too, Zeus, Hera, Socrates and the rest; they truly had humanly Gods.

    And so it is that the Goddess creates herself Eva and to prevent her from being alone, she gives her the man.

    “But I don’t want a man, give me another Eva”, says Eva.

    “With Adam you can make yourself many Evas, just like he can make with you many Adams too.”

    “Nonsense!” responds Eva. “God and Goddess don’t do it with each other, so why then should I with Adam…….?”

    “Of course you should,” says Goddess, “because God and Goddess are One. Call us XY! It means, we need not to be two to make one.”

    “Ph!” exclaims Eva smirking. “Why then is there no ‘yy’? This Adam is faulty, because he is only ‘xy’!”

    The goddess smiles forgivingly: “There is not only no necessity for an yy, it would be but counterproductive, because one y already causes enough destruction. Can you imagine what an yy Adam would be like? Or even an YY God? It would be no world for life to unfold harmoniously. But to express bi-bodied shapes, xy does the job perfectly as it differs from xx good enough. Apart from that, xy is also our image, which is in fact the Symbol of Unity. But note! The xx is the basis from which the complementary y arises. It makes the man only sequentially to the “crown of creation”, for it is the woman from whom he derives. No crown is thus attributable to him, nor her, because neither he nor her are rulers, neither he nor her have sole power. Only we, the undivided entity, we can claim it. Only we have the united dual aspects of gender, the female and male expression as One. We are XY, He as good as I.

    Adam had listened with big eyes but quietly. Dear God, pleased with himself has fallen asleep. Eva looks inquisitively at Adam, then turning to Goddess she says:“Oh well, if you think so……., he looks alright; actually……, he is quite a beautiful man.”

    She smiles at him. He smiles back. She reaches out. Adam takes her hand and together they disappear. Goddess casts her eyes on God, disapprovingly she curls her lips. What a bore He is, sleeping far too much! So she turns away and leaves. At least he does not interfere with her work that needs to be done.

    All goes black again, just as if there had never been anything else. Times pass her by. Femina can’t see into them, only feeling and hearing them like wind carrying voices. Though it does not make any difference, she closes her eyes again. Maybe she can go to sleep after all. But no, it is not meant to be!

    “Femina!”

    From afar but sure as, she hears somebody calling her name. She straightens up immediately and cranes her head. She must have dozed off, so it seems and probably was dreaming her name being called. Uncertain, she continues to listen and, there it is again:

    “Femina!”

    This time it is louder and closer to her and she recognizes the voice: Gordon!? How did he get here?! She tries to answer his call, but cannot, for the words cling to her lips like being glued and not even a sound can escape. He still emerges out of the shadows. What a wondersome vision, so real and, so close that she can nearly touch him! He is in his washed out jeans and black singlet, his browned skin shining over his tight muscles and out of his unique and beautiful eyes gleams glass green the sea. That’s how she met him and loved him and now he is close to her once again. How could she ever forget what a beautiful man he was!

    “Femina!” says he now, quietly but in a somewhat urgent tone.

    “I am here”, she calls out, finally finding her voice, though he still cannot hear her and, it seems, he does not see her either. He sits down not far from her, legs crossed, but with his side to her. She can see him, hear him and she even believes she can smell the ocean on him. And yet! There is something separating them. It could be worlds, or just a trench, or even just a whiff of a plasma wall; she has no explanation for it. It is but as real as it is wondersome.

    “Femina”, he repeats. “I am searching for an island for us two. I am sick with love for you. You must believe me, regardless that we are walking on different paths at present. I am so torn between the things I need to do and my longing for you. I can at least look for an island for us, but who knows, I might turn up on your door step by tomorrow for I may not bear to be apart from you any longer.”

    He speaks to her as if he was facing her but actually talks past her and his emerald eyes are passing her by as well.

    “I believe you,” says she, only her voice has no sound and, she feels overcome by a strange sadness. Since they parted, too much has happened! She loves him just as he loves her that’s for sure, but where to are his sea green eyes looking? That he cannot see her she may understand, but not that he does not look into her direction. She rests her head against the wall, eyes half closed, she ponders.

    Suddenly she sees the Goddess again, strolling in her garden while God is still asleep. XY, God or Goddess, the symbol of unity, the true hermaphrodite, who in cultures of old is rightfully worshipped as a godly entity. In contrast, the human entity belongs to the dualistic world of matter, where they are necessarily and obligatory separated into two genders, representing opposite polarities, between which interchange takes effect. In their genes but lies the fundamental memory of the XY, the Godly, or if you like God or Goddess heritage. Every human has male and female hereditary factors, which, steered by specific hormones facilitate the development of the embryo’s final gender and, both, female and male hormones, are part of every person’s biology! The Bible’s story of the “rib” is thus not pointless, but it certainly is no correct analogism, most likely due to faulty interpretation, or just a reflection of old time societal concepts. Fact is, that the urge of the sexes to unite by intercourse is biologically determined and that in their interlude lies the field of tension, which essentially is the basis for the creation of a new lifeform. In the orgasm lies however the utmost excitement to be One and the joy to have the potency of creation, giving life to another life-form or being. Orgasm, “Big Bang”? The world would not exist without it!

    Femina giggles because she just thought of the snail and how godly this creature actually is. Its love life is quite interesting, isn’t it, being her own partner! A true hermit too, even carrying its home on the back wherever it goes. However, if one should congratulate or feel sorry for such creature is hard to say. One would have to be the snail to really know, isn’t it?

    “Femina!” She hears Gordon’s voice calling again. “Where are you?” He turns his head searching here and there, finally looking into her direction. How beautiful his eyes are! So big and so wide and so wondersome green. They are the sea! That’s where she wants to be!

    “Oh Gordon!” she says sadly and sighs. “Search for the island! Do as you like! What is love anyway? I am full of it and still, I cannot know it, because if I did, I would recognize it when I found it, wouldn’t I? Your love is so different to mine and though I believe that you love me, how can our love then be so different? Do you remember our little fun game where we would choose an animal that we thought closest to represent ourselves? You wanted to be a dolphin and you were a dolphin, but what happened? I still see the ocean in you but I see the dolphin no more. It makes me so sad, sad for you, sad for me. Isn’t the world a big play-ground, – and isn’t the dolphin known for its playfulness?”

    “Dolphin-lady to dolphin – where are you – stop – don’t you see the show is running? – over and out.”

    “I am busy – over and out.”

    “Busy with what – over and out.”

    “To find an island for us two – over and out.”

    “Why looking? – stop – we swim past them anyway – over and out.”

    He shakes his head full of meaning. She steps out of his eyes.

    “You do not recognize my love for you?” says he. “How odd! Look into the mirror! Don’t you recognize yourself?” He falls silent and waits for her to answer.

    But she is confused, trying hard to listen into herself, because this last sentence resonates within her like an echo that does not settle.

    “I a m your love?” She returns the question while putting an emphasis on the ‘am’, but it is not really a question, rather a means to give herself more time to find clarity for herself.

    After she does not answer, he finally wants to know: “A m I n o t your love?”

    She still hesitates: “I have never thought about it this way. You see, I just love…., I pass on love. ‘I love you’ means for me that I give you my love. But you ask, if you a r e my love? I don’t know! In fact, I do not understand the meaning of it!”

    “Never mind”, says he goodheartedly. “Take your time! I give you all the time you need.”

    All falls silent, though she does not stop dreaming about the green sea with the clear as glass water and the dolphins somewhere out there playing in it. She sees their bodies gleam in the sunlight as they surface from the water and their shadows as they fly through it. “Oh Gordon!” She sighs. “I so dearly want to laugh with you and, love you!” But Gordon is gone and all around her is empty and dark.

    The stone she sits on pushes hard into her thin body reminding her how far away she is from the world of light and shadow, the world that once was hers.
    She wonders, where her comrades might be. She feels the rock behind and beneath her but nothing else around. It is enough to remind her where she is, but orientation is all but lost. She has no clue as to which direction she would need to go to find Ger and Oliver, who she left behind who knows how long time ago, or Rocky, who has left them, for something he wanted, whatever that was. Ah, right! She went into the clock tower, left everything behind, not just time. But should there not be the clockwork somewhere in here? She listens closely. There is nothing to hear! “Hello, Black Reaper!” she shouts. “You can come forward now! You are here, aren’t you? Cast off your black cape, show your face! And though you are just a heap of bones, I assure you, your company is welcome!” She waits. But the reaper does not come. Maybe he wants to teach her a lesson, for instance that dying must be done alone. It may be of some comfort if someone is holding your hand while you pass away. Then again, it may be not. Watching the tears rolling and hearing the pain of breaking hearts as the ones who love you must let you go. Be it as it may, nobody can join you in the passing. To die alone may therefore be the best, – no distractions, no disturbances, nothing to hold you back.

    ‘How long do I still have to wait’, she asks impatiently. Why this wait! She does not want to wait anymore. Well, impatience won’t help either. Better she concentrates on her breath. Better to be in peace with oneself, peace within and peace all around, gentle waves, coming and going.

    Alas! Gordon is back again! But this time he is not alone and there is no ocean either. She is with him and they sit opposite each other on a gaming table as if they were in a casino. She has a pack of cards in her hand which she begins to shuffle and deal. Her long hair shines under the light above the table, shadowing her eyes. He looks at her in silence, motionless and unapproachable. This is a game of cards with poker face, for the sake of the game and undetermined stakes.

    “Hey, gleeman!” she shouts out loud over her shoulder. “Come on, play me the song of death!” And while a mouthorgan tells a tale of hate and destruction, they play their game of poker.

    “Two cards!” says he. One for her. It’s only a bluff though. One card won’t make any difference, because she has nothing in her hand. She watches him through half closed eyes out of the shadow of her hair. Can she read him? There he sits as if of stone with a frozen face and pupils like pin heads so small and his bold head shining like metal. Poker face! But then she feels his heartbeat and a hardly there whiff of his breath. She suddenly understands: He is going through hell. She glances at her new card. Well, a second ace! And he still sits motionless.

    “Now,” she says, “your call!” He looks at her, searching, with eyes like green flames. But then he puts down his cards.

    “I don’t want to play with you!” says he with a firm voice and clearly determined.

    “You think, you could lose?” She responds rather cool.

    Vigorously he shakes his head. “No”, says he, “don’t you understand? I love you! I want the island for us two.”

    “No,” replies she, “I do not understand!” but puts down her cards too.

    “Hey, gleeman!” She shouts out loud again, turning her head slightly backwards. “Come on gleeman, play me once more the song of death!” But no more song is played, gleeman is dead.

    She sweeps up the cards and puts them aside. Caught up in her own thoughts, she wonders, if she was a gambler. Or is Gordon the gambler? How strange! They both are! The difference lies in their motivations and in their stakes. He wants to find an island. Sure, it is for them both. But while he is searching, he leaves her alone. Yes, she leaves him alone too, but is not looking for something else, it’s due to circumstances that are not just her choice. She i s his love? Why then does he not look for her? And he? I s he her love? No! She loves him dearly with all her heart, but it is her love she gives. He gambles for an island and she is his stake. She gambles for him and puts everything she has at stake.

    They get up. Hand in hand they walk into another gaming room, one in which roulette rules. “Rien ne va plus!” she hears the croupier say. “Klick!” says the falling ball, jumping around restless, while the wheel is turning and the sound of it slowly fading as it quietens down, finally settling with a “plop” in one of the many slots. And all goes really silent.

    “Oh Gordon”, says she. “Forget the island! Let us just be together!”

    But Gordon is gone and so is the casino. She is alone, somewhere, nowhere, in a black silent world, where she can do nothing but dream. And so she dreams of a green glass clear ocean with dolphins playing and she among them.

    There may be dreams in one’s life that may never be realized. Perhaps it needs more than one life to make at least one come true. Or perhaps nothing is actually ever real. May be she will just wake up to realize that nothing she believed to have experienced, has indeed happened and that she never lost her memory, nor was ever in a house kept captive, nor that she is in the underground of a mountain and her life is going to end.

    But if it was a dream, it is so real! The stone she sits on is so hard that it makes her sore and she has to shift her frail body from one side to another because her cushioning muscles have shrunk to nothing, leaving her only with skin and bones to deal with an unforgiving surface; how can that be just a dream? Now, where was she? Ah, right! She was in the tower of time where no time exists! She remembers, she just wanted to pass through it, not stay! But the clock has stopped! There is no moving on! Indeed! Gordon is far better off to look for his island; here, therein with her, he would be lost! She breaks into laughter that bounces of the walls like an echo going crazy, making her laugh even more, turning her chamber into a madhouse. And why not! Foolishness and madness belong to each other, because truly and really, crazy or not, everything is just a big joke and good for a laugh and, if she is not quite the madman, the clown she is for sure.

    She rummages through her pockets for no reason at all or that she is aware of. She finds an old crunched up paper tissue, a mini lighter and, a pen, a kind of highlighter. She tries the lighter but it’s spent, so she drops it. Then she tries the filler and hey, it works! Why it is in her possession she has forgotten, but now she finds it really useful, or so she thinks.

    Well! She does not have any paper to draw on, but doesn’t she have walls a plenty? They should serve the purpose even better and, why not spending her time with something enjoyable than just wait until the inevitable happens. So she starts to scribble a few letters on the wall next to her: – ‘Femina’ – “Wow”! To her delight, the letters glow bright in a mesmerising green. Phantastic! Now she can remodel her cell to anything she likes. She draws a few straight lines, up and down and slanting. She creates mountains and then roofs and skyscraper, New York shimmers in fluorescent green. And then she has it with palm trees and a green embroidered oasis and, after that she paints up a tree with birds in it. Amongst them must be a crow because there is a lot of croaking and agitated chatter, followed by hysterical laughter. “Kookaburras!” A flock of them swings in the branches and is flapping around between the leaves. The crow has stopped croaking, probably gone, not liking the jokes that are told or not taking a shine to the noisy neighbourhood. As much as Femina delights in the cackling party up the tree she turn away to another unpainted wall. There she draws a big door with a nice handle at the height convenient for her should she want to latch on. But first she looks at the door admiringly and impressed, as if it were a piece of art, because it fluoresces in three dimensional proportion and the handle is particularly attractive as it shines bright in neon green. Fascinated by this illusion she grasp at the handle just for the fun of it and suddenly there is a “click” and the door opens. “Oh my god”, says she perplexed. “Are all prisons so easy to escape?” AH! Right! She is not in prison! There is an open door! May be prison is just another word for resignation? After all, every prison can be opened! At least with a belt around the neck!

    She pulls herself up but slides back down again, unable to keep upright on her feet. And through the open door floods even more bright light, forcing her to hide her eyes behind her arm, because her eyes cannot bear such glare. And the kookaburras are still laughing like crazy. May be they laugh about day and night being a coin with two sides. That i s a joke, or isn’t it? Because presenting themselves in two different guises while they are in fact no more than 24 hours or one earth rotation, – that is a joke! Why else would the kookaburras laugh so intractably!

    It seems a big bird is flying out of the tree towards her. He spreads out his wings and scoops her up and carries her away, his soft feathers covering her body and eyes, like a warm cloak protecting her from cold and bright light. Not long and he puts her down in his cosy nest. There are two other chicks and they all are mighty hungry.

    “Drink Femina!” She hears the big bird say and he puts his beak to her mouth, instilling her with water. It is the most precious she has ever tasted. It wets her mouth like soft rain falling on dried out ground, filling fissures and cracks, every single drop a feast and as soon as her mouth feels soothed and replenished there is enough left to make for a trickle down the throat. One sip, two sips, three sips …more, more she wants. But no more is given.

    “That’s enough for now!” says the bird. “Do not worry! You will get as much as you like, later after your body has adjusted. Be patient! Sleep now, have a good rest! We are saved!”

    What a beautiful song this bird has. It reminds her of a voice, warm and soft like chocolate and so soothing. “Saved!” he said. What does he mean? Ah, but he is right! She must sleep, at least a little bit. “She does not have to worry”, he said. He will bring her whatever she needs.

  • DNA, chapter 6, part 9

    Oliver’s injuries are of course a problem. He cannot climb the ladder and how to get him down the tight spiral staircase is another concern. After a few ‘to’s and fro’s,’ they decide to use a sleeping bag to let him down, but the stairs he has to tackle himself, as good as he can. They, sticking close to him, front and back and, the walls both sides, may prevent him from falling and further calamities.

    Manoeuvring him down the ladder turns out to be the easier part than climbing down the stairs. They have not only to put up with the prevailing warmth and sticky air, they also carry bags and need to watch out for Oliver all the time, for he could cause them to fall too, as he stumbles downwards. His moans are a constant reminder of his pain, but it is useful to them after all, as it keeps them on guard, not to become careless or too hasty, while trying to make their way down as quickly as possible. Big sigh of relief, when they finally can leave the shaft and reach the workshop.

    The luggage is dropped immediately. Their grim facial expressions disappear and so does Oliver’s moaning. He sinks down, right where he is, on the last steps into the room, but he has big difficulties to speak. Femina worries that the swellings are still on the rise, or it may well be due to a dry throat, for they all are dehydrated and have a dry mouth, so dry in fact, that they feel as if their tongues were glued to their gums.

    Not that it is advisable to stay here for too long, they need the break all the same to address the open questions regarding their escape and, though nobody says it, they sure are glad to have at least some time for their recovery. They eagerly empty all the water bottles they find in the fridge and more from the crates next to it. Nobody reaches for beer or other alcohol, except Femina. She grabs two bottles of the strongest high grade spirits under the surprised eyes of her onlooking companions. “Medical reasons!” she states briefly, which prompts Oliver to point to a small metal cupboard, a “family medicine chest” as it turns out. It is well stocked with bandages, slings and dressings, including everything one needs for open wound injuries, like disinfectants and antibiotics. Though it would not cater for big accidents, the supply of pain medication does. She could even perform emergency surgery!

    Femina immediately seeks out the most suitable tablets for Oliver, so she can attend to his needs and provide the best first aid possible under the given circumstances, hoping, to bring him relief and that it may stabilise him too. She certainly does not want to stupefy him, not in view of what they still may have to do. Nothing will be easy for him, that’s a given, but he should be able to walk independently, for some, if not most of the time, at least, for what may be required. She therefore packs all the pain medication and everything else she considers useful and necessary, into her bag, including the two bottles of spirits. The guys, watching her, have a telling grin on their faces, which disappears quickly when she states that it is part of her medical travel kit, not for their pleasure. It brings them straight back to the urgent matters at hand too.

    The first and all important question is, where to from here? Flight seems impossible by way of the underground facility, no matter how seldom a passageway is frequented, and definitely not without proper planning, for which they have no time. After all, the eyes of the organisation are everywhere and ever present. Thus, their eyes hone in on Oliver. They assume, or hope at least, he would know the place with all its nooks and crannies and, how to avoid the spying eyes. Unease and tensions rise as they wait for him to talk, followed by a big sigh of relief, when he concedes, that there was a secret passage, no one else knew about. He was the only one, says he, entrusted by Wilson apparently as a token of his love and devotion for him.

    Femina’s lips curl mockingly. Does he really believe what he says? ‘Poor Adonis! How naïve can you be? You are devoted to him, not the other way round!’ But he is right to insist on a quick departure. As distrusting and incalculable Wilson is, he may be quicker on their heels than they anticipate. Timing, without a doubt, is crucial.

    Unfortunately, the delays start already with Oliver’s difficulty to speak, hampering both sides, in fact. While he has the problem to express himself adequately, they have the problem to understand what he says, particularly when the content exceeds all things basic. Femina leaves the frustration to the men. While they gather around Oliver, she remains seated on her foot stool to rest, her eyes wandering around aimlessly. She realizes suddenly that none of the big figures, she saw the men working on, were still there. As odd as it may be, or where they disappeared to, will have to remain a riddle. And why not! What does it matter anyway? Nothing matters! Neither the now, nor the past, nor the future! Why waste her thoughts, why think at all, when it is good for nothing! Her stream of thought dries up as if there was a red hot sun lapping it up greedily, down to the last bit of puddles. Strangely though, her mind does not want to accept this indifference. After all, she is not dead, yet! ‘Why playing dead?’ Niggling her, it opens up new channels for new thoughts to make way, turning her attention back to the men.

    Oliver points to a solid wooden wall panel hung full with tools. Pulling on a special hook, it becomes a sliding door. Rocky is immediately at it and, as the panel slides along one side, a dark man-sized hole opens on the other. Cool air wafts into the room.

    “Light?” asks he. If this is their escape route they sure will need lamps or other sources of light.

    Oliver waves him to go outside. Rocky fetches a work lamp and disappears into the cavity, Dan and Ger right after him.

    Femina hears an approving whistle, which prompts Oliver to provide mumbling, but never the less, explanatory comments. Everything useful or necessary for flight is stored there. Wilson himself takes care of it. With a bit of good will can she understand most of what he says and, the rest she can assume or guess. Goosebumps erupt on her skin like a bad rash. Her doubts, in as far this secret passage is known only to Wilson and Oliver, foster dreadful thoughts. Maybe, all who knew about it, were eliminated, to ensure the secret was safe, like the pharaohs did with their tombs, killing all involved in building them. She has no doubt, Wilson is capable of any atrocity. Oliver just wears ‘pink glasses’, which delude a lover about the loved one; or he lives in ignorance, because he could not possibly tolerate the truth. Whatever! He knows the way! That is what counts!

    They hear more joyful outcries and suddenly green light flares up, transforming the dark hole into a green cavity. Rocky re-enters with a bundle of sticks, semi translucent, finger thick, of firm, smooth plastic and, may be 20cm long, or a bit more and, obviously lightweight. He bends one in the middle and with a little crackle, bright green light surges right through it. Perfect! Phosphor sticks! They give enough light, each stick for hours and one can handle them easily and place them wherever convenient, leaving the hands free for other duties.

    “Wilson has truly taken care of everything,” he says approvingly. “Not just concerning light, there are a few strong head lights too, but there is plenty of everything; firearms, dynamite sticks, hand grenades and, food supply, pulverised and de-hydrolysed, whole meals; it is enough for weeks! And there is climbing and camping gear, insulation mats and true emergency blankets, and….,” he pauses briefly to emphasize the importance, “plenty of ammunition! But….,” another short pause, “there are no carry bags for water…?”

    He looks inquiringly at Oliver, who only shrugs his shoulders, pointing to the entrance. Water is not a problem. He also points out, that their escape route is not really a long one and therefore, it was not necessary to burden themselves with anything. It was just Wilson’s thoroughness to collect all things handy, just in case. Obviously, water bags were not that important.

    “Yes,” nods Rocky somewhat hesitatingly, “that may be so indeed and, too much stuff is a burden. However! I will take some things, at least a few water bottles and definitely food. To get down the mountain may take us far longer than you think. After all, you are injured. Besides! …… When have you actually been this way the last time?” Oliver must admit that it may have been a good few months, if not longer.

    “Well, then you cannot know if there has been any kind of change since, apart from you being fit at that time too. I know, these mountains have caves, indeed, networks of caves. Not many are known to the public to start with and, not all are stable either. Of course, it is no incidence that Wilson built our centre here! Neither, that he secured a secret escape! I always wondered, how he came to know about these caves! Who informed him……? None of our people would disclose such knowledge voluntarily….!”

    Brief silence, then he continues: “Well! There is some knowledge of caves! The public just does not really care about them, because the ones they know, are useless, or so they think. Nobody sees value in them. Only we do! We cherish them all. And obviously Wilson does too. May be, he discovered these ones here himself and knew immediately, how to take advantage of them. Well, he is not for nothing the “top dog”!”

    Despite their curiosity, he does not oblige to say more. Like Oliver, he wants to move on. Fetching two saddle bags from the lot hanging in a corner, he disappears into the cave. When he returns he has a rifle in his hand and a halter on his thigh with a knife stuck in it.

    “Ready,” says he, “let’s go!”

    Dan and Ger had been busy too, packing their utmost necessary personal things into Ger’s bag and their tightly rolled up sleeping bags into Dan’s. On Rocky’s advice, they also filled every available space with emergency gear, water bottles, tools and, ammunition. When they went up to their quarters, their bags were intentionally packed only lightly, now they are laden up to the max, and against Oliver’s advice too, insisting that they would need hardly anything, as they would be out of the mountain soon enough. But Rocky does not give in: “Better to be provident, than regretful when indeed the unexpected happens!” He even takes a climbing rope, hands them head lights to wear, though not for use at this stage, and, all phosphor-sticks too, of which quite a few bundles find their place in Femina’s bag, that is, as much space as she has left. He also insists that each of them has a rifle, even though she has no idea how to operate one, but probably to make up for Oliver’s inability to carry one. Of course, the rest of their personal belongings, including the motorbikes, stays behind and that goes without anyone uttering a word. Sure, Femina had not much to begin with, but it just shows that one can lose anything and everything, without drama and wailing, everything but life.

    Rocky is most likely stronger than Dan, or Ger and, befittingly, he carries a heavy burden. Though both do not say a word, it is obvious, they look at it with concern, guessing, how heavy the load might be. After all, they will have to share the carrying duties, probably more often than not, because Oliver needs help and, one of them may even be burdened with him exclusively. Rocky does not seem to worry about it, though he actually should, or could be expected to, because he kind of slipped into the role of leader, even if it was rather inevitable, not intended, it comes with certain responsibilities too. Overall, he does it with aplomb and true grace, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, which is probably the reason, why the guys don’t protest, not even Dan, who really does not like to be second in rank to anyone.

    Femina however, welcomes it. With his brown skin, remarkably without any tattoos, broad face, broad flat nose, as well as thick lips and black, strongly waved, hair, she immediately assumed, when she first saw him, that he was one of the country’s original inhabitants, that is of native descent. She does not know much about these people, except that they are the survivors of a massive invasion, which had taken place not that long a time ago and, where they were overrun and, nearly exterminated. She always wanted to find out more about them, in any case, more than she would learn from history books and, if she could, from the people themselves, though of course and, who can blame them, it is not easy to make contact with them. Besides! Since their subjugation, the tribes, called families, live in extremely remote regions. Not necessarily by their own choice though! They were coerced by the new rulers, who did not know, what to do with them, finding it the most practical solution to ‘generously’ give them some land, for which they themselves had no use to begin with and, nobody would want to live there either, because nobody really knows how to, or even how to survive there all together. In contrast to the natives. But they did never settle in these areas either for the too harsh and challenging conditions. Instead, they used to roam these lands as nomads, accumulating the skills and knowledge of survival in such most hostile environments nature has on offer and, over time, were forging out a basic but sustainable life even there. Though of course, not all tribes did so, their survival was of no concern to anyone and, sadly, not much has changed since, despite some attempts being made nowadays.
    The wounds of these events have not healed yet. They are in fact as raw as the landscape and living conditions of these reservations. In spite, or perhaps regardless and unavoidably so, the interbreeding of the races takes place, though the cultural divide and, particularly the social, are not bridged. To the contrary! The mixed race descendants, as well as the “primitive” living pure bred, are frowned upon, or simply considered inferior people altogether.
    Their plight is by no means an exception. History books are full of such events. And while recording of facts and data is useful, it is certainly not good enough an information, to provide insight, or shed light on the circumstances of these tragedies. It raises immediately the question, or so it should, how reliable historical documentation is. After all, paper is patient and reflects only what has been permitted to be written upon. Femina always liked history; as a pupil, because no fiction could be more entertaining; nowadays, because she sees it as human heritage, indeed, as a treasure-trove for the mind. If you like, you can classify it as inheritance, a mental heirloom to be precise. But this heirloom is vulnerable to manipulation; it is not like the biological heritage, where data is stored in genes and not in libraries, or where the law of nature ensures prompt screening, coding and, safe storage, which is necessary to safeguard the biological continuum and ensuing specialisation, though even there can mistakes happen. It is far less straightforward and regulated, when it comes to mental properties, or the mind itself. By the nature of it, biological inheritance is more stable, due to matter being dense; it means that material processes are conditioned to behave predictably, hence, they must be rather stable. Mind however is not dense. It has a volatile nature and is therefore labile, and though mind can be stabilised in matter, this is in itself an intricate process and therefore far more vulnerable to problems, befitting the complexity of that kind of specialisation. (A more complicated engine has more problems too). Besides! Mental heritage serves the biological functioning of the brain (where mind finds its expression), only circumstantially and conditionally, because primarily, it serves the expansion of the mind itself, with an increase of its capacity, like intelligence and intellectual growth, (the brain just has to accommodate it). Now, anything volatile is easily influenced and, particularly, manipulated. How this takes effect can be observed in all and everything humans do. They have fundamentally no idea what the nature of their mind is and why (and how) it is so easily misled, thus making them easy prey to influences and, definitely for manipulators. Therefore, anyone, who trusts historical accounts unconditionally, would be as naïve as Oliver, who trusts his lover. She pauses. Then, realizing, she smiles to herself: Was her mind not just demonstrating its flightiness, even in circumstances so unforgiving?

    Though pleased, Femina is more than surprised, that she actually met a native descendant in Wilson’s house. However! It does not imply that Rocky is the prototype of the local tribes man, or a representative of their true culture, nor his ancestors. Who knows, apart from his biological heritage, which he undeniably has, he may not even want to identify with his cultural roots! After all, he is a Desperado! But one thing is applicable for sure, being one of the original residents, he would know the land far better than any of the hated new-comers could. That alone is under the given circumstances more than she could ask for.

    The path they follow is in fact a dry watercourse, at times very steep and in some sections amended with rough-hewn stairs, where sheer cliffs fragment it. Some parts are wider, others like a deep ravine; the difficulty of descent varies considerably. Oliver, despite all effort and an admirable determination, can succeed only in short stages. They have to wait for him more often than not, help him wherever and however they can. Resting places are found in various kinds of hollows and indentations, some shallow and wide, some deep and confined, in some, if they were filled with water, one could take a bath or even swim a few tempi. Rocky is convinced that there is water running, particularly in the rainy season, when there are heavy rain falls and the plains before the mountain range become mudflats or turn into lakes, because earth can no longer soak it all up and, when even the densely forested mountains cannot cope with the amount of water falling and have to get rid of it as quickly as possible. Under certain conditions, that is in the event of catastrophic storms, it may come to flash flooding. Then, dried up water courses, little creeks and, even the smallest channels and troughs, can suddenly become death traps for all caught in the raging torrents. To Femina’s relief, he finds no evidence that something like this has occurred here, not in the recent past that is and it would hardly be a risk at present, due to the prevailing dry season. Though they may still find water along the way, it sure would not be something to worry about. Water foremost, is the master builder of these subterranean cave networks. And what a great one it is at that! He loves the caves, he states smiling. He himself did and, members of his family still do live in them, particularly, when the heat or the rains are so extreme that one has to take refuge, if you did not want to become a victim! And, they were the best protection against enemies as well. Femina wonders whom he meant, as there was no war going on now, but prefers to listen, instead of interrupting him. Apparently, in the mountain range belonging to his family’s reservation, water has carved out the solid rock to a vast and extensive underground cave labyrinth, with chambers of water, clear like glass, natural cisterns, ponds and tiny lakes and, channels carrying water into the big lake, half submerged tunnels and underground canals. And there were other caves too, a fairy-tale world, where walls and halls were covered in glistening jewels and their shine and sparkling was mirrored in the calmest glassy water of stillness and perfect peace. His face lights up with a bright smile, but he carries on talking. He is certain, they are within another cave system, though he was not familiar with it. “By the way,” says he with pride, “the hotel bar you visited, was designed by an uncle of my family. He is a well-known artist, living but in the southern states. They flew him in for the project, without knowing that he actually has his roots here.” A grim smile appears now on his face. It lingers on, like winter’s night over freezing water. His thoughts seem to wander in fields of darkness now, where horror stifles any smile and kills off any laughter.

    Femina feels the urge to embrace him. She can sense his turmoil and pain. Of course, she doesn’t, knowing whether him, nor his customs, gestures can be misconstrued. But she concedes happily that he was a good soul and, a native, proud of his roots. Why he became a desperado is therefore rather intriguing. However! Why he entrusts them with all this information is disconcerting. Perhaps he thinks, they will die anyway and never tell the tale. And though she is bursting with questions, at present her practical side wins. On the run, with one wounded, there is no time for curiosity, but there is for worries. While they seem to be safe for now, it will be a different story as soon as they leave the mountain and, to add worse, time is not on their side. Though medication helps to keep Oliver on his feet, his sight is badly compromised and, with the obvious injuries and possibly others, still unknown, there is a constant risk of a sudden haemorrhage, or insidious bleeding, or even both. He should be in bed, under close observation, not on the run, under immense strain. Besides, the injured arm, resting in a sling, does not tolerate any pressure. No good sign to start with, but it makes it even harder to support him, when the path is so steep that even they have difficulties to prevent them from mishaps. With Oliver, this descend will take an eternity. Rocky sure was right with all his doubts and caution.

    They reach a spot where one may have the vague impression that the path was somewhat forged. While the obvious part was clearly leading downwards, there is something else, zigzagging to the other side of the channel and, going up. It may be just an illusion, but Rocky wants to investigate. It’s some more rest for them, though it does not take that long and he is back. He appears quite tense in his demeanour, while looking at them curiously. Then slowly and solemn, he says:

    “I think, we better change course.” Pointing with his head into the direction he just came from, then waiting for a response. But nobody seems to know what to say, so he continues, this time with a certain and firm tone:

    “I am sure it would be for the best. We have no chance to get down the mountain in time. But, without headway on Wilson, we will never get away unscathed. As soon as we surface, it will be a rabbit hunt. Mind you, we are the rabbits! And the way we crawl, Wilson will be already waiting for us, if he does not come from behind or towards us anyway. The exit, I presume, lies somewhere along the lake road?” Oliver nods. “Here we go! The road can hardly be used unnoticed at best of times, but especially not, when he is on our heels!”

    Though Oliver points out that at the exit they would find a strong car and motorbikes for a quick get-away, they agree, it would be of value only before Wilson discovered their flight. And the lake, though at that point apparently skirting the road, was no safe alternative either. Even if they could find a boat, they would only be an easy target from all sides and from above as good.

    “What then do you have in mind?” asks Ger obviously open to suggestions.

    “We are better off to look for a way through the caves in here. There will be other exits, for sure, somewhere. Perhaps one I could climb to get to my people, while you could wait in safety.”

    “Or we could err around in caves and die there all the same!” exclaims Dan

    Femina remains silent, unable to calm her battling thoughts. Neither this nor that is a better prospect! She glances at Oliver. Well! Impossible! With him in tow, they cannot ever engage with Wilson in an open race! Or could they swim the lake during the night?” She sighs, her lips pressing together tightly. ”No! Not with him!”

    “So what did you find up there?” asks Ger.

    “First you enter a small cave, which is connected to another, a slightly bigger one and with another good opening at the back. From there you can abseil a rock wall to a rather flat area beneath. I dropped a light stick,” he adds, “and as far as I could discern, there seems to be a rather big hall there. That gave me the idea to change course. I would not suggest it if I did not see it as a feasible alternative. Not only would we be under less time pressure, it would also give us more safety, particularly, if we barricaded the entrance, with a little help of dynamite,……after we have abseiled, of course. It is not the easier way, by no means, but I am more worried about Wilson than anything else.” His eyes pierce forcefully into Oliver’s with an urgency hard to dismiss. “We have to try it!” says he with the same pressure in his voice. It only takes a brief moment of hesitation before his friend nods agreeing.

    Cold showers run over Femina’s back. Explosives? Barricading? Caves nobody knows or has heard of? They have some provisions, sure, but…….! Have these two lost their minds?

    “How much do you know about explosives?” interrupts Dan, eying Rocky mistrustingly. Obviously, he has the same trepidations she has.

    Oliver grabs Dan, vigorously nodding into Rocky’s direction while trying to say something, unfortunately, not clearly enough to be understood. So he just continues nodding until Rocky cuts in, stating: “Worked in the mines!”

    Dan, not impressed, responds sarcastically: “Good for you! But how much do you really understand from precise blasting operations? And how do you think to execute it? May be we can make do with the dynamite, but…..how certain can you be that it will work out? I don’t want, no, nobody of us should be anywhere close to an explosion in here!”

    Oliver reaches again for Dan, but this time reassuringly emphasizing in a few short words that Rocky would know what he was doing. That’s good enough for Ger to agree to the plan and after some coercive discussion, Dan agrees too, though reluctantly and still sceptical.

    Of course, no one asks Femina what she thinks! She does not even protest. What for! The proposition may sound far more reasonable than to offer themselves to Wilson on a platter, but it does not make her feel better, or optimistic. So what could she possibly say? She has really nothing to offer, though she has certainly enough to think about. If they have to die, then better in the bowel of the mountain’s belly, than by Wilson’s hand. Rocky is right! To find a way out through the caves is a possibility and, the longer they stay hidden the better, particularly, as searching for them makes only sense, as long as it can be assumed that they are still alive. Maybe they could even re-open the tomb later, just in case they did not find an alternative way out. But……! And when…….and if……! And Oliver? How able is he to climb and endure……? Aren’t even the smallest hurdles already testing enough?

    Rocky suggests to carry his friend on his back. He reckons short climbs would be fine and, if it was necessary over long stretches, he would just stop more often and also, they could take turns, at least now and then. Of course, they may have to look for other solutions too. In any case, where there is a will, there is way. Though how to turn Oliver into a rucksack is anyone’s guess. As his legs are not hurt, he could wrap them around Rocky’s hips, but he can only use one arm to hold on. Femina suggests to use her shawl. It is of fine wool, long and wide and soft enough to be slung around Oliver’s back and, the ends under, or over Rocky’s shoulder, so he could grab either both the ends, or knot them together in front of his chest, whichever way he prefers. It would keep Oliver’s body upright and secured good enough, without causing more pain or tiring him out too quickly. They inspect the shawl and agree, appearing pleased with this solution.

    But before they start the climb, they decide to utilize the more generous space down here to prepare for the blast. Femina does not pay particular attention to what they do. She cannot contribute anything and does not want to be in the way either. She therefore keeps to the side. Her wandering eyes get stuck on Dan, who seems preoccupied, working silently along with the other two. It looks as if he was clenching his teeth and was rather giving them a hand than participating actively. She let go of him, he looks too gloomy for her. As her eyes keep wandering over the now spread out arsenal of weapons and ammunition Rocky has taken with, she wonders. Laid out like this, it appears as if he had taken more weaponry than anything else. He had certainly prepared for battle. Shuddering, she begins to wonder about their other supplies. Like light. How long will that last? The batteries of their lamps will be exhausted some when, even when using them just for special purposes, like now, where only Rocky has his switched on, to have good enough a light for what he is doing and a stick could not provide. But the sticks will eventually run out too! She asks the guys what their thoughts are on this subject matter. Only Ger answers, rather disgruntled, snarling, that they had enough. Enough, for what? That does not answer her question! But nobody is willing to pay attention. So she falls silent and sits down, resigned and frustrated, next to Oliver, for whom the waiting brings at least relief.

    Doing nothing but has ill effects on Femina. Melancholy spreads within her like mould in ruinous walls. No longer is she able to grasp logical thought. Her head becomes an empty cavernous hole, like the ones waiting and it feels as heavy as if it is were made of the same stones. Their light radiates no more than a few meters, thereafter comes nothing, nothing but absolute darkness, a pitch-black monster, starved out and unfathomable, devouring everything, leaving nothing behind, nothing but a deadly calm, breathless and heavy like lead. Perhaps it is a blessing not to think and not to feel. The blackness begins to seep into her, starting to consume her from within. Her senses react highly alarmed, but they appear to be confused too. They signal an approaching iciness and make her believe to smell moisture in the air. Perhaps this is nothing more than understanding the consequences of what they are about to do; after all, they are set on creating a tomb for themselves, with an imaginary exit, not an existing, real one. She turns her head to Oliver. His breath is now more regular thanks to pills and rest, but he has difficulties to breathe freely through the nose, forcing him to take a deep breath now and then through the mouth, not unlike a fish out of water, gasping, being deprived of what is needed most. She turns away again, staring to the ground. Slowly she begins to understand that not her senses are confused, her mind is. All her senses work perfectly, letting her know without mistake what is happening around her, like the presence of cool icy air, how it encroaches on her, slowly but steadily and unfriendly, with thin, long fingers like tentacles, searching and grasping, to get hold of her.

    “Okay, finished!” she hears Rocky say and, immediately they get ready for their move. Ger helps Oliver on Rocky’s back. Then shouldering their baggage, they begin their single file climb, Ger behind Rocky, Femina behind Ger and, Dan as the tail-light. The ground is quite smooth but the ascend is steep. Not long into the hike and, in the beam of the searching light, a stone lip, not far off, comes into sight, with a small, almond shaped black hole behind it, which gapes down on them, like a slit eye full of secrets.

    Femina stops looking up. It is better to concentrate on the steps to take. The green light from Ger’s wand, stuck into his neckerchief wound around his head, is bright enough to show her along, but the light is sallow and the shadows are long. She has to take care not to trip. How difficult a climb it is for Rocky, all can hear. Though climbing slowly and steady, his breath got louder and louder. It sounds now like the heavy pounding of a steam locomotive labouring along its track. It sounds somewhat calming too. Here is a man who knows what to do and, how to do it and, in the true meaning of the word, in all this black hopelessness shines the green signal of a traffic light, giving the go-ahead sign to all the traffic in waiting. Something like trust wells up in her. She synchronizes her steps with Rocky’s, putting them as mindfully and as assured. That does not just serve her own safety, but also prevents her from treading off loose stones. Not that she can see a lot of those. They are jammed in the little cracks and wider gaps of the rock solid ground, but to assume, there are none loose, could be a costly error. Ger surely is aware of it too, taking his steps as carefully. Dan however, as the tail-light, does not need to pay as much attention. Nor does he. A sudden splitting crash and the rumble of stone tears through the silence behind him. She hears him swear, but as no other sounds follow, neither she nor Ger turn around to enquire. Finally their procession comes to a halt. She could not even say for how long they had been climbing. A steep ascend as this and, burdened by a heavy load makes any distance longer than it is and, time becomes infinite. With Ger’s help, Rocky turns around to offload Oliver on to the ledge. Then they help him up, before assisting Femina and making place for Dan.

    The cave is bigger than anticipated, but they still have to bend over, before they can pass upright through the second one. It is only a few meters to its exit, which has just like the front entrance a small ledge. There they finally sit down to have a rest and, even more importantly, take stock to plan their next steps.
    Femina does not dare to let her emotions run uncontrolled, because what she sees and worse, what she doesn’t, makes her heart stop in its beat. There is this wall they need to abseil. From a small flat space at the bottom, a pale green eye stares up to her as she dares to look down. It must be about 4m or more. It is too difficult to estimate the true distance, any distance in fact, because there are no reliable reference points, no essential footholds to go by. Everything outside the light is cloaked and lies hidden within this unfathomable, impenetrable blackness. Above them, beneath them, in front of them, space expands into unknown heights, depths and, distances. And she asks herself, how on earth Rocky can believe that this crazy plan of his, this crazy climbing and scrambling, was the better alternative to a rabbit hunt. And now, they are seriously considering to block off the only known exit too!

    Femina moves over next to Oliver, while the men, stern and resolved, begin with the final preparation and physical tasks necessary to execute their plan. She hears them rummaging in the caves, only Dan appearing now and then, to fetch something from their bags. Oliver breathes now with a constant rattling noise. His inability to open even his better eye to no more than a slit, is actually fortunate, as it prevents him to grasp the extent of the black horror that surrounds them. Though he may be in more pain again and may need more medication. Considering their circumstances however, all their supplies have to be rationed. Poor Oliver! He will just have to wait for his relief a bit longer. She feels his hand searching for her and reaches out to him. He only wants to hold hands it seems. Maybe, he needs her support, or maybe, he wants to reassure her. Who indeed can know his motivation but him! So they sit, holding hands, waiting in silence. She however, no longer believes that he sees Rocky’s plan as a promising solution to their plight, but just the lesser of two evils. Or is it she, who loses courage? ‘Whatever!’ She sneers. ‘We are dead meat! This or that way!’ Pondering, it seems like an eternity ago, that she had been looking for death, wanting to throw herself at his mercy, just to avoid to lose her life piece by piece. But death really did not want her then, not straight up at least. And now, after she has given up to look for him, now he remembers her again and, now he decides to play another game with her, no less cruel than the other one. The green light in the dark was no go-ahead signal as she was lured to believe before. A grave light it is, now, that she sees clearly! So why hang on to illusions?

    As if Oliver was reading her thoughts, she feels him squeeze her hand. Turning her head, she looks at him. He, swaying his softly, utters a couple of words: “Rocky okay!”

    She wonders whom he tries to console, her or himself. Forlorn, she smiles: “Sure! You know him, better than any of us, for sure…, “pausing, then adding: “……Whatever; we stick together, I say, for good or worse.”

    The men come out of the cave. Rocky has a piece of pipe in his hands, looking for a safe spot somewhere to put it and prevent it from rolling off, or being stepped on.

    “Now! Before we blast, I want everyone abseiled!” says he. “Ger, you first! Then we let Oliver down, then Femina, Dan and, I come last.”

    Ger and Rocky get Oliver ready, bundling him into a sleeping bag again, as they had done before, when letting him down the ladder. To get him down the wall, it should help to cushion him against its rough surface. While he and Dan will manoeuver him from above, Ger has to manage him below as he arrives. The men sure are strong enough for the job, but it still will require their full attention and a precise co-ordination of action, to bring him down safely. Ger, light stick still stuck to his head, disappears over the ledge and down into the dark. After they hear his “okay”, they retrieve the rope, and immediately sling it over and around Oliver, knotting it up. Femina, as good as she can, gives a hand too, to get him over the rim, which is the most difficult part. The abseiling itself is the lesser problem, though certainly not without risks. When they set out on this flight, climbing was not something they had considered to be doing, to their regret now. At least, Rocky had some foresight, taking some essentials with him, though not enough. But, how can you ever estimate what is enough or too much of the things you may or may not need, when the way you have to take is unknown and time pressing? Big sigh of relief when they hear Ger’s “okay”, just as the rope loses traction.

    It is Femina’s turn now. She and Rocky are just about to discuss her descend, when a loud “STOP” freezes them mid action. Puzzled, they turn around.

    “I am leaving!” says Dan categorically, his voice being firm and unwavering.

    What? They stare at him, lost for words. ‘Did he say, he won’t come with them?’

    Dan kneels down at the rim, stretching neck and head over it, shouting his decision down to Ger. Dead silence. And then shouting from below, for Ger wants to come up at once. But Dan wants no discussion.

    ‘So that’s what he was brooding about! And now, he is panicking!’ The thoughts bolt through Femina’s mind like lightning, as she recalls his recent sullenness and silence.

    Rocky seems to share her opinion. They start talking to him, trying to persuade him and to reconsider, but he counters by pointing out that, if he succeeded, he could bring them help. Yes, true, they say, but he still should not leave too hastily. He should at least talk it out with his friend and, does he not want to know what to expect, if he was leaving? Does he not want to get all the information, like how to exit the mountain and find his way beyond? That does it, only a dim mind could argue against. As Ger comes up, he reacts as emotionally as one can expect, pouring a tirade over Dan’s head, like he was pouring buckets of cold water over hot stone. He sure wanted an explanation, being friends, or aren’t they? Besides, he does not see any reason, nor a need, nor any kind of true advantage that could make him understand why he would want to leave. Friends stick together for better or worse! And doesn’t he see that he cannot expose his brother to a hunt like this? They would be lucky to escape at best of times, even without an injured one in their midst, but with one, it would need a miracle, wouldn’t it!

    “True,” says Dan unperturbed, having endured his friend’s torrent of words until it ran out of steam. He shows no signs of panic, just grim determination: “Impossible, indeed! But on my own I see a good chance. Just think about it! What you are going to do depends as good on luck. But if I make it, I can at least organize help for you.” His head turns to Rocky, looking at him as if he was seeking his support.

    Rocky does not reply immediately but then he nods: “It has its merits! But! It may also not be as easy as you may think, to organize help. You may even have to do it all by yourself, including to find your way into the reservation to get hold of my family. And they are not easy to find, not for you that is, if you escape Wilson to begin with. You do not know the area and not the dangers. Here in the mountain you may die in darkness, out there, the sun may fry you to death. But…….,” he pauses for a brief moment before he concludes, “….it is as good a chance as lucky incidents happen.”

    “You are crazy, believe me!” Ger hones in again. “Of course it is easier on your own and, yes it is a welcome prospect if you can organize help for us, but, you are safer in here, with us. Besides, your help here is as important, if not more so than when you take your chances out there.”

    Dan shakes his head: “You can do without me, I know. To separate is worth the try. I am sure, I can make it. At least, it is something you can hang on to, should you get stuck in here.”

    Ger gives up, realizing he cannot persuade his friend to stay. He shakes his head in sheer resignation: “Okay then, so be it, but let me talk to Oliver first so you know all you need to know and, I am sure, Rocky will also want to help you as good as he can.” Confirming nods from there.

    Ger abseils. They cannot hear the brothers talking below. Up on the ledge no one feels for talking at all. They are occupied with their own thoughts.

    Femina does not believe that Dan was risking his life for the sake of their rescue; he does not want to sacrifice it, friendship or not. Though he may even feel a hero, believing he will get them help, if he can, he just sees the best chance for his life, if he was on his own; not burdened with others, not having to consider anyone else. Her lips purse in contempt. She never had illusions about his person and, definitely none, how or what he felt about her. He would leave her behind even if she had accepted the necklace “out of love”, making him obligated to take care of her. He will always find a way to get rid of anything that does not serve him, because he serves no-one, but him. There sure was no panic in his decision to leave, only icy cold calculation! Though beneath the surface of his demeanour lies indeed fear, panic stricken fear of losing his life, thus enforcing the primitive life instinct, essential for survival, giving it control and determination accordingly. It is a reflex action, short circuited, with no place for interference of any kind, be it friendship or rational thought. It is an auto pilot set in motion, with only one goal that is to survive, regardless, and at whatever cost.

    She pauses. What unfriendly thoughts these are and plain useless! Instead, she better thinks about herself than him. Besides, she has no obligations either, neither to Dan, nor to the others. She could leave too. With, or without Dan, out of this mountain and thereafter for sure on her own. She may be even more likely to get away, at least more likely to stay alive. Even if she could not escape Wilson, she knows, he would rather want her alive than dead. For now, that is.

    Femina stares down to the ground. She does not want to catch Dan’s eyes. Indeed, she does not even want to be alone with him anymore. No! She prefers to stay here! With people for whom she is no hindrance and definitely no prey. To the contrary! There is an injured human who needs her help. It would be against her nature to negate that fact. NO! NO! They will make it together, or not! Besides, she feels sorry for Oliver, indeed, she pities poor Adonis, for jealousy cost him so dearly. But there is something else! She needs to ask herself the all-important question: ‘Does she sacrifice her life for him?’ Hum! No! Not necessarily, not unconditionally! But as a matter of fact, she finds it utterly pointless to want to escape death. Why and for what? For a few hours, a few days more? Sure not! If death wants her, he will get her! He, after all, has the last word, no matter what. Apart from that, why does she turn death into an enemy? He is no enemy! To the contrary! He is often enough more compassionate than life. The saviour from unspeakable and relentless pain! How come, she does not remember, why she was looking for him not even that long ago, if she recalls it correctly? No! She has no reason to fear death! It is only her mind, her rationale that tries to convince her of that. Far more important is, that she is in peace with herself, now and, particularly, when death will take her, whenever it may be.

    “Okay!” shouts Ger. They hang their heads over the rim.

    “Follow the water course! Further down it will dissipate but a tunnel will lead you to the bunker from where you can exit the mountain. You will find several bikes and a strong 4 wheel drive and everything you may need, even several canisters with petrol. The door opens with a remote which hangs on the board to the right. It will also operate the camera. The screen above shows you the street outside. It will run only half an hour, but you can start again as often as you need. Make sure the street is empty when you exit! And you have not much time, because the door closes immediately behind you, when you have crossed the threshold. You cannot get back in and the exit is perfectly camouflaged. Nobody would ever know it is there. But there is no space outside either where you could halt. You have to turn into the road straight away. Turn left! That’s the way to Abebe, the capital and biggest city of the area. Though the street runs here right next to the lake, it is not a viable escape option, except you try to swim at night, following the western shoreline. Oliver advises against, because the lake is big and very busy and built out to the west with lots of local traffic and industries. To the east it is quite shallow with many grass islands and water channels hidden in reed. You may get lost and end up in the mud flats that expand endlessly. No matter which way you go, the air scouts will always spot you; during the day you have no-where to hide. Oliver believes, you would probably be best off on a bike. From the town centre to the harbour is about 30km, but from where you will come, it is around 100 km to the city, with several villages on the way. In Abebe, Rocky may put you up with his people for a while, not too long though, to prevent unnecessary, ‘neighbourly’ attention. Abebe is a big city, but not big enough to remain ‘incognito’ indefinitely. It is no city for holidaying either; it is a snake pit, corrupt through and through, and street gangs, where ever you turn. You can only breathe easy again when you cross the border into the northern territories. Either you go overland or by the lake, both routes will be extremely dangerous for you as the hunt is on. And there is no alternative way! It would lead you into the region controlled by the ‘Harrissars’, deadly for anyone who enters their land without their permission, but more so for you, a lone stranger.”

    The steady stream of information stops short, only to draw the final conclusion: “That’s it! Needless to say that the city is crowded with Desperados. They are everywhere! It is their city, their territory! Still thinking of leaving?” asks Ger and waits briefly but, as there is no answer, he finally concludes: “Well then! All the best and good luck!” The whole speech he was standing, looking up to them, now he walks off and sits down next to his brother, head down, no attempt to engage further more.

    They retreat from the rim. Dan looks at Rocky, waiting, while the latter sits silently, looking at him in deep thought, but what he thinks is anyone’s guess.

    “Maybe I start with this…..,” he begins after all. “Abebe is divided into 4 rivalling zones. Though the Desperados have the overall control, these zones have their own captains who run their businesses by their own rules in their own interests, enforcing them as they like. This has nothing to do with council administration and the law as such. They are no law obeying citizens, conducting business accordingly, using the corrupt officials to push their agendas. Mind you, they also keep chaos at bay! My people control the East-Quarter. Lucky for you, because from where you will come, you can directly enter the city through the area of our domain. I still advise you, not to drive into the city, get off the bike when you reach the outskirts. Hide the bike and bike gear well off the travelled tracks so it’s not detected easily and continue by foot, but wait for the morning, because you can then mingle with the crowd, heading for the farmer’s market in town. Wear inconspicuous cloths and thongs, or whatever but boots, because they stick out, giving you away as a possible gang member. Simple country folks hate anyone who may belong to a gang, particularly when they don’t know, which one. Generally, they are harmless people, easy to go along with. You may even be able to catch a hike with one or the other. But do not underestimate them! They all head to the market near the city centre, where they have their stalls or do their dealings. The market operates daily and is very popular, particularly during the morning hours. Look for the central hall and there for the fish stand “Charlie’s Fish of the Day”. It is not really a stand but a converted caravan. It is a well-known place. The chefs of the city are all regular customers. Usually, Charlie is there by himself and he closes shop as soon as he sold his goods, which is usually midmorning. He definitely is never there comes midday. Selling only the freshest of fish and rarities, his stock is always in high demand. The sons do the fishing, passionate about it, as Charlie is. He just can’t do it anymore. They do not operate big commercial boats, but are a very old family business, small and, renowned for the quality of produce. Ask for him should he be absent. He is a white haired elderly man with grey facial hair if not a beard. Tell him, you come from me, but you have to use our code for this, an absolute necessity, to ensure only trustworthy people contact us. He will ask you how many fish I would need. Answer only with a number, in this case 6. It tells him that you are a friend of mine, who needs his help. He will then take care of you. But I warn you! Do not trust anybody besides Charlie and his people. If you get asked personal questions, stick to something like, you wanted to visit a friend but not finding him, so you head back to the city or out of and back home etc. Keep it simple to avoid suspicion. You have to understand, it is not a matter of avoiding Wilson’s net, you a r e in his net. The question is how to get out of it.

    Dan listened carefully. Now he smiles. Even Femina believes that he may have a good chance. It comes back to the all-important time factor, – the quicker he gets going the better.

    “What about weapons,” asks he? “I probably should have some defence, just in case, don’t you think?”

    “Perhaps a knife, something you can conceal easily,” suggests Rocky. “Country people distrust anyone who carries arms, though they themselves do. Everybody does! But they don’t see it that way, because they carry knives, not guns. Guns are the weapon of choice for gang members. Mind you! Knives are formidable weapons!” A grim smile flits over his face. He hesitates briefly, then rolling up his jeans, exposing his calves, each carries a holster, one fitted with a knife and the other with a small pistol. He takes them off and hands them to Dan. “Maybe it is better for you to have both.”

    Dan puts them on immediately. His self-assured attitude and determination shines through him, changes him, not only his demeanour and how he acts, it is his whole body, his whole appearance, transforming him into the alluring bike-rider again, with whom Femina set out on this journey, though with the difference of him displaying more his warrior side, than the relaxed and cool she had found so appealing. Maybe he is right to follow his instinct. Instinct is after all nothing negative. Dan is, despite his weaknesses not a bad person. He is rather a beautiful, exotic animal that has its value and deserves respect and, her love, as much as she deserves, or any other creature. Even if his motivation to leave is only due to the driving force of self-preservation, what difference does it make, if it serves others too? He will send them help should he reach safety and that is good enough! As far as her feelings for him are concerned and, being very honest to herself, she just is angry with him! Angry that he is the role model of a world order that limps behind the evolutionary progress, destroying but everything, as it holds on to tradition and, not wanting to let go, despite its out-dated usefulness. She loves the beautiful Dan, the “easy rider” but not the society he represents, nor his ambiguous morals and, definitely not his ambitions.

    “Go on!” says Rocky. “Delaying only increases your risks.”

    “Thank you brother!” answers Dan getting up. “I will make it! I shall get help! I promise!” He grabs an extra light stick and stuffs some essentials into his sleeping bag which he then shoulders and finally, disappears into the cave for good.

    Rocky does not waste any more time either. He asks if she needed help with the abseiling or if she was able to climb the rope by herself.

    “I do remember my physical training at school,” says she. “Rope work was not my favourite, but I should be able to get down. I know what to do.”

    “Okay!” He looks at her somewhat curiously. “But be sure you are strong enough!”

    He leans over the edge informing Ger of what they intend to do. Femina does too, more as a means to reassure herself that she knows, what she is in for. As she looks down, she is not as sure any more and jolts back. Rocky immediately noticing it, says: “Don’t worry!”
    He calls back to Ger for change of plan and rolls up the rope. “We don’t need another casualty! I let you down. You’ll be alright.”

    He wraps the rope in a spiral along one of her legs and up the body to her chest so her arms can hold on to the rope. It still lets her co-operate in the abseiling as needed. With the face to the wall and, keeping to it, she is so quickly down that she wonders, what on earth she had been scared off.

    Rocky lets the rest of their goods down. While Ger gets busy to pile them up against the wall, he will make the final arrangements up there. The rope moves for a little while, to here and there, and up and down and, around, until it hangs limp for some time. Then it starts dancing again and Rocky swings himself over the rim. They watch him how he catches the rope with his legs alternating, and how co-ordinated and, swiftly, he manages his descent.

    As he joins them, he looks pleased and says: “Well then, let’s get to it!” And he grabs a thin greyish dark string running upwards, which Femina would not have seen if he had not reached for it.

    “What is with the rope? Can you get it down? Would be good, don’t you think?” asks Ger

    “Yes, I think we get it, but after the blast, when it comes lose from its anchorage. At least I hope it does. If not, well, then we just have to do with a shorter rope.”

    “Good,” says Ger, seemingly quite satisfied by Rocky’s thoroughness. “Let’s hope for the best!”

    Femina sits down next to Oliver on the bags along the wall. Now the time has come. The tomb will be shut and then…, well what then? She feels as if she was suffocating already but, of course, this is only her mind going crazy, her rational mind that is, the intellectual mind, the one always wanting to know everything. Well, it knows ‘angst’ too and, fear that comes with it. And they are far bigger than it can handle. She hears herself gulping, loud and unmistakingly. Everyone can hear it! Ger sits down next to her. What miserable lot they are; one physically damaged, herself mentally and Ger torn by emotions. Only Rocky seems to be unperturbed, holding up the lighter as high as he can. ‘Snip!’ There is the flame!

    Their eyes follow the hissing and spark spitting little red dot as it ascends up and up until it disappears. Now the waiting begins. She stares aimless into nothingness, while Rocky still stands, staring up. Femina, without really being aware of it, reaches for Ger’s and Oliver’s hands, grasping them to connect, so she can feel them waiting together. And so they wait. And wait, immersed in deadly silence. Her brain is shutting down, only her heart beats loud and louder. It tries so hard to raise alarm, but locked away as it is, it must beat even harder and harder. The lungs instead seem to forget breathing, or maybe her breath just got stuck in the choked up streets of her brain, and there it is kept waiting, though it does not know why and for what. So it continues waiting, as well as she does and the others do too. If she just could remember, what they are waiting for! Then, suddenly, she hears a loud ‘BUMM’ and, a thunderous crushing and, cracking and, knows not why. A wave of quivers and shivering surges through her body and, she is lifted up and, pushed against the rock wall. Rocks hurtle down from above, rumbling noisily past into the darkness, where they finally come to rest.

    She is shaken out of the trance like state she was in. She looks around, startled and horrified. They are standing tightly together, pressing against the wall. What, or who got her there, she has no idea, but even Oliver is pinned against it, with Rocky’s arm wrapped around his back, either to hold him up or to protect him, or may be both. Nobody moves. Only when all appears to have settled, do they dare to move again. Rocky does not mind them sitting down, while he tugs at the rope to retrieve it. It seems to hold firm, so he attempts to climb up. But he does not get far, swiftly letting himself down again, while rock debris follows right behind him, as well as some bigger stones. However, the down pour ends as suddenly as it began.

    “Good!” says he with a grin. “The rope is not anchored any more, just a bit stuck. I should be able to get it. I’m also certain that a good part of the caves is now impassable. We would not have rubble coming down so freely otherwise. Better you guys hug the wall again, while I try to get the rope!”

    He positions himself with his back in front of them and begins to swing the rope into all directions, vigorously tugging at it in between. Again, gravel and stones are falling as he pulls, but he is only ready to give up when some serious big rocks come down as well. Then, in his last attempt and a final strong pull by hanging on with the weight of his body, amongst the falling rocks there also comes the rope. A big sigh of relief and they break into cheerful laughter, strange though it is, for none of them gives it a second thought, of how little difference it makes, if they died from falling stones or die in the dark chambers ahead. As long as there is breath, life hangs on, no matter how thin the thread may be. The mind is programmed for survival. It cannot react other than that, nor is it permitted to; it is its duty and its priority to sustain life, even if life is no longer desirable and, even if it is mangled and pained.

    “Hope, it is not just gravel blocking the caves. It would be safer for us. Gravel is after all removed too easily.” Rocky’s remarks put an end to them cheering.

    “You don’t seriously think, Wilson would chase after us here, within this unforgiving darkness and uncharted hollows?” Ger looks at him rather astonished. But both, Rocky and Oliver nod. Oliver’s flight is treason and treason warrants death. Not just any death! Wilson will not let anything stand in his way to get hold of him, be it rubble or else and, will not give up, definitely not as long as he believes, he is in the mountain and alive. Of course, their advantage is that he will not easily disclose his secret passageway, at least not if he sees a chance to get hold of them otherwise. But he has dogs and how many men does it really need to follow their tracks? Naturally, it would be best, if he thought, they already left the mountain and he would concentrate his search on areas, where he would expect them to be.

    Therefore, Rocky lets them rest only briefly. He wants to press on, get away from here as far as possible and as long as they are strong enough to endure. Rest they can later, may be even more than they desire.

  • DNA II, chapter 6, part 8

    Femina’s sleep was restless. Sometimes she does not even know if she is actually awake or dreaming. Reality and dream are like confluent rivers without boundaries or demarcation. It is a state where all could be real or, a dream. She believes Dan is beside her and that commotion and voices have jolted her into wakefulness but she may as well have dreamed it or she may even suffer hallucinations. Her senses though seem to work fine and her mind seems to be intact too but having not only lost the sense of time she cannot differentiate realities. She leaves it at that. Once again, she just has to accept that she walks in the unknown, dream and reality one as good as the other.

    She wonders where the moon may have gone and why the night suddenly has become so dark and where all the stars are. Has Dan closed off the window may be? She reaches out to her side only to find he is not there. She gets up feeling her way to the light-switch. Indeed! The shutters are shut but Dan and Ger are not here. They must have come and gone which may actually have filtered into her dreams distorting them and bending reality. But….! She pricks her ears. There are still noises and even voices though faint and more like an echo on its way out. She switches off the light and listens. Odd as it may be, they seem to come from below, the floor. Maybe there is somewhere an air vent close to the ground, obscured by things so it is not easily seen. Slowly, making no noise herself, she probes her way into the next room from where she thinks the sounds are coming and nearly stumbles over something uneven close to the door as she enters the other side. This is very odd because she cannot recall any doorstep or ledge or anything of that kind in any of the rooms.

    She kneels down and as she feels around the floor she finds a hard ridge. Running her fingers along there is a groove that steadily widens to a small gap hardly wide enough to put half her fingers in but sure the place where the noises come from. This can only be a trap door, opened and, most likely unintentionally, not shut tight again. She fiddles around, pushing to and fro and indeed she manages to open what is a rather thin slab that does not even need much strength to move, even without shrieking or other revealing noises. Clearly, it is well maintained, running smoothly on its axes and tracks and, fitting so perfectly into the floor that when shut, there is no inkling of it being there. Once again, it is entirely baffling and so clever, she can only be impressed, leaving her wondering how it opens from the fully shut position. At the moment however it allows entry into a dimly lit and narrow shaft with a short ladder, landing on a tiny plateau from which a tight spiral stairway leads further down. It lets only one person move up or down and there is no view to be had because the stairs run between solid walls.

    Femina of course wants to know where this secret pit leads to. She is not surprised about it but to find it right under her nose, is surprising. Then again, Oliver is Wilson’s darling which must have some perks and makes a lot of sense too. Be it as it may! Though she does not want to be found out, she thinks it quite safe to go and investigate. After all, she only follows Oliver’s trail that he left behind and, her companions are likely there with him!

    Carefully, slowly, and barefooted, she climbs down the ladder and follows the winding stairs without the slightest noise thanks to the solid concrete ground. Now and then she has to stop because it is warm and tight and, the round and round makes her dizzy, and also her knees need the occasional rest. The voices get increasingly louder and it gets lighter too. And then the stairs end at an opening in the wall, exposing her to the shine of neon lights as bright as day. Fortunately, the opening only leads to another little platform from where more stairs go further down, this time straight, with rails at the side for safe keeping. From below come all the noises and voices and because there are solid high walls all around, it explains the echoic nature of the sounds.

    Crouching down, she sticks her head out the opening to investigate and then on her belly like the caterpillar she wiggles out on to the platform, as far as it appears safe to stay hidden. She looks down into a workshop, fully equipped as it ought to be for its purpose, with workbenches and shelves along the walls, tools, appliances and bits and pieces of dismantled or, half assembled motorbikes and, a big work-table in the center. On discs near its edge neatly lined up all around stand life-sized figures, which can be turned and, lowered and raised due to hydraulic pressure operation. A group of men busy themselves working on them. She makes sure before settling down to find out what is going on that the railing gives enough cover to prevent being seen at once should anyone look up. Though she believes this to be rather unlikely except, she would draw attention to herself by moving too quickly, too much or making a noise.

    Not only Oliver and her two friends are down there, there is also Wilson and his bodyguard. Femina is not so much surprised by Wilson’s presence, but about the other two she is. Probably they are his life-line, having more enemies than friends or, like in the wild, as a pack leader he is constantly challenged, – why would it be different here? Different is only that he can hire people who do the battling for him.

    Femina is more than intrigued by the pains the men take with their work on these figures. There they screw and file and polish as if they wanted them to shine, even as if they wanted to win a prize with them, so eager do they work and pay attention to details; and as they turn them to and fro, she realizes that these figures are the spitting image of the person attending to them and, to confuse her even more, it is the figures who talk, not the men who work on them. Though the voices sound a bit hollow it is no problem to know to whom they belong. But, there are also other voices which come through a speaker. Femina is puzzled and wonders, if these are all holograms because it is so bizarre. Who or what is real, that is, who is of flesh and blood, she cannot work out because, while the figures are highly polished and look life-like, the ones who work on them look rather derelict, red-eyed, red skinned, disheveled and unattractive and, they don’t do the talking. However, what they talk about is more or less everyday-business and, it is mostly Wilson who speaks to other Desperados from somewhere outside, giving them instructions or listening to their reports. Oliver gets sometimes involved while her friends and the bodyguards hardly ever participate.

    Though Femina finds it all extraordinary, it is peaceful. It reminds her of men sitting together in the garage, engaging in a hobby they share and, while the house-owner is able to attend to some of his business affairs over the intercom, he can still enjoy ‘buddy time’. It does not interest her at all and she decides to leave when a “Mac” announces himself for a report.

    “Hi, Mac here”, he says. “Just want to let you know, we are all back and okay. They were Devil infiltrators. Took the few appendages with us, the rest is normal goods, fine quality.”

    “How many have you got and how willing are they?” She hears Wilson’s voice asking.

    ”Twenty”, comes over the speaker, “and two of them fully intact.”

    “Wastage?”

    “Nothing of concern. Three rats took a flight from the roof, one is under examination. Five hang-ons will be sold, the two freshlings are for auction. The rest is happy to play with our friends. Transport back for some tomorrow, the others as it goes.”

    “Okay!” Wilson’s voice sounds pleased, adding: “Send the Devils a souvenir! Throw the rest to the dogs!”

    Femina starts choking. She retreats immediately and tries hard not to make any unsavory noise. She wants to leave, no run off, but she feels sick and trembles all over. She needs to calm down first and so she takes a few deep breaths.

    Another voice comes over the speaker: “Wilson, some of us want to know, what the plan is for the strange one. Is she available? Maybe, if not now, then later?”

    Femina freezes. He is talking about her! Or is she already paranoid?

    Wilson’s voice is sharp and menacing: “Let all know, she has my personal protection! That’s all! Over and out!”

    The speaker falls silent.

    “She definitely is not safe! Do not let her alone! Not even in your quarter, Oliver! Too many interested!” Wilson’s voice is adamant.

    Femina jolts into action. No time to lose. No matter how sick she feels. As she hurries upwards her nausea worsens but that is more due to her breathlessness than anything else and this time the way back seems to go on forever. Finally she is at the ladder and with last strength she pulls herself up. There is fortunately enough adrenaline in her blood to not lose sight of caution. Everything should be just the way it was when the men left, also the trap door. She ensures she keeps it just as much ajar as she found it. Then finally she can let herself rest, creeping back into her bed. Now she must calm down as quickly as possible. So she concentrates on her breathing. She is certain somebody will turn up any minute to keep watch on her.

    However, not only her body is in turmoil, so is her mind. After all, she was right with all her suspicions. Of course, why wouldn’t she! Here, you won’t get anything cheap. Nothing here is for free. Every pleasure has a price tag and you pay more for it than you may think. Wilson’s protection will sure be costly, if he even sticks to it…. His word is no better than yellow mica. And so is his charm. Everything just sits on the surface. Unfortunately, she also realizes now that he and her friends have far more in common than she thought and likes. How else were it possible that they sit harmoniously together down there in the cellar, polishing their image, while they don’t seem to care for themselves much at all? Poor girls! Unlucky infiltrator! Their fate is sealed, as it is for all opponents and, more so for their enemies because, if one pays more attention to appearance than valuing himself, nothing and nobody is valued. Neither is life itself! Wastage, garbage? Who cares? That’s how they create their gruesome world but blame others for it because, they would never admit to have faults of their own.

    Sadness and tears well up in her. Of course, they neither help the afflicted nor would they stir the tormenter but, at least, she can send her thoughts away until they are cleansed by the flow, with nothing left but sediment for the beautiful water lilies and colorful fish.

    How black the night is without a light, locked away behind thick stony walls and blocked out windows. She carries on to listen to her breath, hearing only how it moves with it’s in and out. The breath is her cradle and her lullaby and, the voice a soft wave, – what really does it matter that the night is so dark without moon and stars.

    For a moment there is also silence but how long a moment can be is relative. Disquiet, noise and voices are suddenly back, urging themselves into her mind. The light of a torch dances all over her. She does not move just carries on with her peaceful breathing. Strands of hair cover part of her face, like a curtain catching the sun’s shiny rays to keep the dreamer dreaming.

    “All good,” she hears somebody whisper, then the noises of a door opening and being shut. The light is switched on, a sign that everything is back to normal. Then shuffling of chairs and a conversation begins, very softly spoken, interrupted only by the clanging of bottles on the table when Dan or Ger have a few sips in between talking.

    Femina cannot really understand what is said. She gets words, fragments, which help her to piece things together but it is too tedious and tiresome and after all not worth her while. One thing she is quite certain to have heard, is that Dan wants her to take the necklace, not only because everyone expects him to put it on her but somehow that it would show her feelings for him too, or loyalty or, what the heck what else. He is ‘burning’ or so she thinks he has described his feelings for her, whatever that may mean.

    She rolls over to get some sleep. So far she did not get as much rest as she would have liked. Who knows how the rest of the night will be. And so it is. Just when she was on the brink of slipping into the bliss of sleep, Dan reels her back into wakefulness by sliding on to her side and cuddling up, one arm right over her and sweet tempting kisses at the back of her neck. And she thought at one stage that he would only drop into bed like a drunken sailor to sleep off his grog. Of course, his recovery is only due to the pills Ger gave him before they made their way back home from down town. While she is not quite sure yet what his intentions really are, hers have made their choice, – he feels too good. Therefore it is green light for her senses and green light for Dan, but poor Ger in the other room, he might feel less pleased. After they settle again she mentions these thoughts to Dan but it turns out that Ger was not even present. Oliver had asked for him, so he left and has not returned since as she well knows. They laugh, though probably not about the same thing.

    She notices Dan being somewhat restless assuming, it was due to the drugs he had on board. But he assures her that this is not the case rather, he has to talk to her about something and it does not sit well with him. He says he has never been confronted with such an issue, besides, he does not like to talk about ‘things’ anyway, particularly not ‘these kind of stuff’. She looks into his eyes and sees nothing than the dilemma most men have when it comes to the point of having to address delicate agendas or personal problems. Whatever! She knows anyway what he wants to talk about and, what her answers will be. Though it speaks for him that at least he tries to talk to her. After all, he could force her to do what is expected of him that he does and what he ought to do for himself, that is, to put her in chains. She may make it hard for him to succeed but in the end, she cannot expect help from anyone, while he has his world standing in solidarity right behind him.

    “Okay” says she, “what’s up? What is troubling you?”

    He rolls over grabbing his jeans, searching through the pockets. Turning back again he holds his arm out to her, hand closed to a fist holding something. While slowly opening it, he watches her closely. Obviously he wants to see her reaction. There it is this necklace about which everyone makes so much fuss. She smiles surprised because he certainly has come up with something quite unique, probably out of necessity.

    “I strung up some buttons from my jacket so I can fit it nicely around your neck and it can sit snug. Was the best I could do at present but it serves the purpose nevertheless. Take it”, says he, “it is a symbol of love. It is an honor for every woman to wear one. Women without are outlaws! Besides, our men give something like that only to women they value.

    Femina listens intently. Every word is closely examined. Every tone in his voice, every vibration of what and how it is said is noted and carefully analyzed by her alerted mind. She purses her lips. What he says sounds inviting but that is not all what she can hear and understand. Too much still needs to be clearly defined. She concedes that he sells his wares well because he probably believes himself what he says to be true. However, he omits details and fails to mention important facts. But who cares, – he has to put the necklace on her, this way or that way, if only for one reason, to safe his face. Nothing he said got anything to do with love.

    “W h a t does it mean for me to wear the necklace?” asks she.

    “It will give you respect and security within our society. Should anyone insult you he is in the wrong and he will have to face me. It is my duty to protect you.”

    “W h a t does it mean for you when I wear the necklace?” She asks again.

    “That you belong to me. That I am proud of you and that I love you.”

    Looking thoughtfully at him as if she saw him for the first time she takes a deep breath. As attractive as his wrapping is, he is raw chocolate that is bitter to eat. Her response comes slowly and her voice is gloomy:

    “You speak of love but you mean ownership. The necklace is a symbol of submission. Love does not require symbols, no matter of what kind but particularly not one for this. Necklace, chain, possession, safe-guarding, honor, duty and what not, what has that got to do with love!?”

    He rises up in a sudden starring at her as if he had been bitten by a tarantula.

    “You don’t understand!” he exclaims. “You don’t understand me! Not a bit!” He stops briefly then continues: “….but of course, how could you? After all, you are a foreigner!”

    “No,” she replies, “I understand! I understand you and your society! And yes! I am a stranger! That means you may not understand m e ! Maybe I should tell you something from my world and then we may decide, if we can understand each other or not.”

    He nods in agreement but Femina has her doubt that he is actually interested, or, maybe she has ruffled his feathers and he is just too busy with himself. Whatever! She can at least try to raise his interest.

    “Well,” she begins. “Let’s start with love which was mentioned before: Love does not mean for me to give myself away. It simply means for me giving, freely, generously, without expecting rewards. It is also more important for me that I love, than being loved. Of course, don’t get me wrong, it’s perfect if somebody loves me back, everyone wants that, but if I don’t love a person and the person loves me, that love would not have the same value for me. To love however, does not mean one acquires any specific rights. Love does not demand nor expect nor bind or obligate. Love makes me free not, putting me on a leash or in chains. I am not owned by anyone, nor do I wish to own someone! A couple is together because they want to be together. Of course, it does not have to be love for that matter. Very often it is for procreation rather than love though, nature has not left it to chance to ensure succession, cleverly regulating it with hormones. Only, nowadays you don’t have to couple up for it. One can have sex for pleasure and to get an heir you can go to the deep freeze storage bank. Love is no prerequisite. However, love has been and still is misunderstood and misused. But, I object to talks about love when there isn’t love because, love for me is the “All and Everything”, it is an elementary force, without which nothing exists. Love, therefore, is universal and that’s where the problems begin because, every society puts its own stamp on it according to their own convictions and the morality they want to propagate. Sadly, nothing good comes of it, only confusion and worse.” She pauses briefly, no longer than a breath but enough to put emphasis on another point she wants to raise.

    “Now to society: your society as I see it is still firmly anchored in the traditional animalistic ideology, where the body or, better, where matter and everything materialistic is the all-important, while the other dimensions of life, overrated or undervalued as they may be, but always misinterpreted, are kept at the back row and left to vegetate with little or no real care. That is not just wasteful but no longer feasible either. If you like it or not, evolution enforces change. If something or someone does not accept that or even refuses to change, it or they will simply perish. Add to that the problems arising from division: Your society divides the world into “Either – Or”, creating opponents that constantly fight each other: Man or woman, body or mind, good or evil, life or death! One tries to dominate the other, one is overvalued while the other is at best ignored. It always ends in quarrels and confrontations. No surprise then that you need guns and warriors. In my world we have the two parties too but they have an interconnected relationship. We have the “AND”: Man and woman, body and mind, good and evil, life and death ! We speak of humans, of life, elementary forces and existence. The “And” underpins unity, it makes us whole. In fact, the AND has to replace the OR, it’s a given. If it does not, there will be children no more, created naturally as good as in the lab.”

    “ENOUGH! ENOUGH!” Dan interrupts her angrily. “What on earth are you talking about? Aggression amongst humans is nothing new but that does not mean extermination! And yes, maybe you can get kids fabricated in a lab, but I won’t have any of that! I want to generate offspring the way nature intends it to be! I want a family with a woman who is happy to spend her life with me. I am a man who cherishes what is his. I am strong, I can take care of what is mine and I will defend it, fight for it, if necessary to my death. Sure as hell, this woman is not you! Obviously not! – But we talked about the necklace! And you talk about things that are of no concern or importance, not now nor as far as I can see! Besides……. I don’t even know what to call it……nonsense, idiocy, blasphemy, or all of it…….I have never heard of a society that objects to and dishonorates the body and the laws of nature! But, never mind….,” and he makes a dismissive hand gesture, “one thing is certain: If you decline the necklace you say no to me and generally, to men, family, law and order! Indeed! You are crazy! No worse! You are my enemy not just a stranger! Let me make it very clear for you: Without the necklace I don’t want you! You can go to hell, for what I care!”

    Easy Rider? Not really! More likely, action from the war zone! Male insanity! To hell with it!

    “Well,” says she sneeringly, “as your enemy did I not give you much pleasure just before? And you, my enemy, did you not just before throw bombs without causing damage? Where do you see me disliking your body or all physical and where did I show hostility? Indeed, is this kind of enmity a problem?”

    He stares at her wallowing in grim silence as if he did not know what to say. He reaches for his cigarettes, lights one and takes hastily a deep breath. Blowing out the smoke long and vigorously he continues to smoke in haste and silence. She wonders if she should carry on talking because there is still much to say, but then again, she may just leave him stewing in his own juices while she takes stock of her situation. She always knew that this affaire would not last. It sure makes more sense to pay attention to the practical side of separation than ponder about the in and out of a relationship as it takes its last breaths. Now, does she need him to get out of this precarious circumstances? Maybe! Maybe she has to compromise. His confused feelings for her are not the problem. Wilson is. Considering this aspect, she and her friends sit in the same boat. It is far better to work together instead of stubbornly insisting on principles.

    “Okay!” Dan is back and has obviously something to say after finding his speech again. “As you don’t want to take the necklace, obviously not loving me enough……and believe me, neither did I initially had in mind to offer it to you, but mind you, I also never intended to force you to take it…….and though I have changed my mind since, or better…….I had……anyway, what I want to say…..it is not the all-important.” Short break, still looking for the right words it seems, but then he continues with strength and certainty: “You probably do not know h o w dangerous it is here for you! I do, but I care for you and I like you too much to see you get hurt. However! I need to leave you, just now is not the right time. I cannot repeat often enough how dangerous the Desperados really are. And believe me, only because Wilson has cast his eyes on you, does not mean, you are safe. Even he knows that. Said so himself!”

    She stops surprised. What did he say? Wilson i s the danger! Does he not see that? Once again, she asks herself if Dan is really so naïve or what is going on in his head, but she does not want to argue and so she leaves it at that.

    Her voice is frosty as she replies: “I have no illusions, Dan. But why not talking to me straight and openly? And yes! Our journey ends, but first we have to get away from here as you said. Besides, I never had in mind to spend my future with you. I thought this was clear for both of us. Now I wonder, if you ever actually saw me as I am. Probably not! Was no need for it, wasn’t it? But now I insist, in fact, I owe it to me! Not only do you reject me for not accepting this thing voluntarily, I too reject you for even expecting from a woman to do so. You see, I love you for what you are but that is it! We could never live together, not as a couple that is. Though, we understand each other, as travel companions, no more.”

    He remains silent, then he rolls his eyes and shrugs his shoulders. He seems to take on board what she said without too much anger, somehow condescending but also a little relieved. And he did become curious: “What is it really you hold against me and my world as nature has intended it to be? I am no monster and you love me, so you say. It does not make sense, I don’t get it….” Brief pause, shaking his head. “Oh well, never mind! Too complicated! But as we are talking, what is it really that bugs you so much that it sets you off against our ‘ideology’ as you call it? Are you, by any chance, one of those lab kids?”

    A dark shadow descends on her. She looks past him and through the walls and far beyond the horizon. It has been a long time since she was pushed to face up to her nebulous origins and it feels as if she was pushed to the brink of a deep precipice short of falling down into it. There she may find her long lost memory but it won’t be of much use if the fall would cost her life. And what memory she got up here has still more holes than tangible material, – apart from a few essential clues, threads that hold it together, she still has no idea as far as her origin is concerned.

    Staring into the abyss as if there could be some hint to be found she feels her face being touched by a faint cool breath. Is it deception or is it a sign that down there indeed is life with warmth that dissipates as it rises upwards from the depths? She waits, her senses like satellite dishes in wait for signals out of space. But there is no more than the faint breath of the lightless silence, comforting though, prompting her to hold on motionless, to let it permeate through her pores in exchange of her inner turmoil. Though it does not bring her the specific answer she is looking for it is quite enough. Maybe not enough for her discerning mind which always wants to have all the details, food it graves, but it is good enough for now. She is just glad to know that her memory in its completeness lives and that it feeds her with intuition after it does not, for whatever reason, give her more than fragments and refusing integration as a whole into her consciousness. Now! Has she been generated in a laboratory? Maybe, though her gut feeling says ‘unlikely’, which still means it is possible. She realizes that there are two things which intermingle but are better kept apart: The HOW of her reproduction is therein not the most important, at least not for her, but the circumstances of her origin are. Of course, she wants her memory back, all of it, without holes! And it is not even for the sole reason to satisfy her hungry intellect; she herself wants to feel whole, not like a perforated creature that has no place to where it belongs.

    She comes back from the distant horizon, eyes big and wide. Everything is hazy. Dan squeezes her hand. “Are you okay?” She hears him asking.

    “Yes! Yes, yes! I am okay.” He appears in her vision and she sees his startled face.

    He squeezes again her hand. “What happened? Suddenly you were gone! You just froze and your pupils went wide open and you white as!”

    “Ah,” says she. “So sorry to have scared you but one of your questions reminded me of something far too unexpected. Not to worry! To come back to your questions, – I certainly have nothing against Mother Nature and neither against men or family. And indeed nothing against children out of a lab. Life is life after all! I am also for children having fathers in their life, but, Family Culture and Space-Time Era compare to each other like Stone-age to the Age of Enlightenment.” She waves him off before he can say something. “No judgement intended, only comparison! Furthermore, men are not obsolete, only patriarchy is! The reason why I brought evolution into the conversation, was to point out that change is inevitable, compulsory. It includes ideologies. Your society must change! No qualms about it! Family alone does not do it anymore. The human race is at a critical point. It is a question of survival. Pedantry has no place in it and neither have power struggles. Your society is but full of that. And worse, she is deficient of love! Even if you, or Ger, have the best intentions, you cannot safe your children without shifting the points. And no! I am quite sure I was not generated in a lab though I cannot exclude it.”

    “You are very much mistaken as far as family goes,” insists he utterly convinced. “Family is the best place to raise them, keep them safe and secure their future. But say, don’t you know who your parents are?”

    She hesitates how to answer this question, deciding after all, to stick to the reality they have in common. All else is her problem not his.

    “Oh, I have parents,” says she somewhat unsure that she can keep the answer simple. “But! My origin is still a mystery. I consider myself as adopted, with all the bureaucracy that was involved with my arrival, but for ‘my parents’ I am their child and they believe they are the real deal, because that’s the way how it is done there if you want to have children.” She shrugs her shoulders. “Different countries, different customs!”

    He shakes his head. “Unbelievable! No surprise then why you are such a crazy lady. Obviously you have never experienced what a real family is or means. These parents are not your flesh and blood, you are not really related with them!”

    “No, no!” exclaims she emphatically, “I know what family is. Adopted or not, we are all flesh and blood and related. We are all family! Indeed, nature herself is a laboratory with a pot full of chemical broth. We all come from that pot, just maybe not from the same kitchen. These parents I have are good parents, similar to what you would call good parents. But what I mean to say is, biology is after all not the only importance….., ah so what, ….. you are right! It’s too complicated! I am tired. I sure need some sleep! How is it with you? Still high?”

    “No, have been coming down for a while,” says he. He turns on to his back, wiggles his arm under her head so it can fit snug into the groove between his shoulder and chest when she turns round to cuddle up to him. “Go on, just sleep. I shall try too,” says he, putting a good night kiss into her hair.

    Happily she closes her eyes. It would be pointless to keep talking. He has his opinion and nothing and nobody will get him to change. Patriarchy makes him a king and no king will give away his crown voluntarily. They all have to be forced. But she has neither an interest in trying to persuade him by talking her tongue to a pulp nor does she intend to start a war. After all, h e has to change, not she him.

    The stream of her thoughts breaks up as if reaching the edge of a cliff. There the sand-man stands waiting with his big and full bags of dreams. In big sweeping motions he throws wondersome dust and glittering sands before her, luring her to walk on it and as she does, she wanders into strange fields and bizarre worlds, timeless, aimless, from one place to another and sometimes through black empty space.

    Thick clouds appear, their bellies heavy with rain. They take away the light of the sun and she stumbles over roots and stones. It is only a short distance to the summit but the wind blows relentlessly making it difficult to push on. So she looks for some shelter to protect herself, from him and the approaching storm, but there is nothing but black clouds, low scrubs and, on the steeply sloping hill side scattered randomly are a few small and weather bent trees with needle thin leafs if any at all. And there are lots of stones, big and small, pebbles and round rocks, some sitting half in the ground, some arching their backs up high. She lets herself down behind one of the tall ones though it hardly offers real protection. It seems however that she won’t be alone. Another person, wrapped in orange cloth hurries towards her and to her surprise it is BABA! She could not wish for anyone better to be with but, poor man, he must be really cold! The lungi covers his body only scantily and his skin looks really pale but, as he approaches she realizes, he has ash rubbed all over him in defense against the antagonistic forces of nature and his eyes shine warm as ever or maybe, the sun is hiding in there.

    He takes off his turban, a long piece of plain cloth, handing it to her, gesturing that she may use it to shield them from the wind, while he retrieves a few items from his bundle and prepares a shilom. That is not an easy task, nor is it easy to get it going but when he finally has, he puffs on it until it is evenly glowing. As he hands it over to her, he grabs the cloth and wraps it over their shoulders. So here they are, sitting in unison, watching the clouds as they are pushed by the wind to form a massive blanket. Soaking full with water it becomes so heavy that it starts to sink downwards until it comes to rest below them, looking like a dark grey blue ocean, out of which their mountain top rises like a pointy hat island with a blue sky above and again a sun friendly smiling. Suddenly the leaden blanket beneath comes alive with flashes of lightning and crackling bangs of thunder, swallowed up by the clouds as they both race down to the valley below. They sure will slice open the bellies full of water and will teach all caught in the storm fear, if not despair. She and Baba would not know because they sit above it all, watching nature’s magic performance and marveling at the display. They laugh and clap in delight as the lightning flashes and the thunder explodes. They vie with each other who guesses right, where the next flares will appear though, sometimes there are a few happening in different places all at once. And above is blue sky and the sun! The wind however has not given up to blow and whirl, not with the same fury but strong never the less and cheeky too. He grabs the shawl from them and carries it away dropping it again not too far from them. Femina jumps up to get it but just as she reaches out, he blows it a bit further, and he keeps her chasing after it until she has enough of his game.

    “Okay,” says she, “as you wish”, and turns her back on him to return to Baba.

    But nothing is left from what was and from what she had been lured away. Instead, she finds herself standing at the backside of the stage of the chess play in her waiting room. The waiting room itself lies in the dark and from the stage nothing much is left still standing. The chess field is intact but all the walls are in ruins and most of the roof is gone with only some big beams still holding parts of it together. The little table and the two chairs at the front side of the stage, they are there and on one of it sits Dan. He is in a grey robe and wears a crown but he looks lonely and lost, like a king without a land of his own.

    A scraping and scurrying, growling and snarling rises up, coming out of the dark spaces behind the ruinous walls. Femina cannot see what is lurking in the dark because only the chess field is flooded in light. But suddenly without warning all hell breaks loose. A pack of wild dogs encroaches on her from the back and the sides. She sees glowing red eyes and many white dagger like teeth. They are hungry and covetous, fighting amongst each other for the best place to get their prey. The leader, big like a wolf and black as the hounds of hell, lies down in front of her, keeps staring at her, not letting her out sight, not even blinking once and, every so often he snarls at her, showing off his razor sharp set of teeth. She desperately wants to flee but there is no way past the dogs, nor can she move, with legs heavier than lead and an iron chain around her neck.

    Shrieking and screaming in the pitch black skies above her tells her of a fierce battle going on there. A body comes crashing down, slamming onto one of the beams before landing on the ground, not far from Dan. He jumps up and rushes to the heap of broken bones and awfully blooded and wounded. Painful moaning can be heard. Whoever it is, is not dead, not yet that is. A big black bird with huge wings and fierce glowing eyes swoops down on Dan, knocks him over and hacks at him with his sharp pointed beak. The attack is but as quickly over as it began. The feathered brute turns to the wounded, sinks its blade like talons into him and takes to flight carrying his prey away. Femina feels the wings’ forceful flap and she crouches down to the ground as close as she can. She hears in its shrieking shrill orders for the dogs and words as if it was talking to her and telling her: “You are mine!”

    A dog seems to have closed in on her. She feels his claws in her side and his tearing on her linen vest, ripping it to pieces. She tries to fend him off but, all she achieves is losing her small but heavy waiting room ball she carries in the inner pocket of her west. It falls with a heavy clanging sound on to the chess field and it rolls right across it and over the edge into the darkness where the waiting room lies.

    “Femina! Femina!” She hears her name being called repeatedly but does not know where it comes from or who is calling.

    Somebody shakes her. “Femina! Femina!” And another shake. It’s not the dogs trying to grab her, it is Dan who is calling and pulling her out of her nightmarish dream.

    “Wake up! Come! Hurry! We have no time to lose!” She sits up in a sudden. “Quick! Quick! Get dressed! We have to go! No time to explain! We just have to go, now!”

    She tries to get up but the legs are still heavy, she needs a bit more time to get started. Ger is in the other room. She hears him talking with someone she does not know. Dan hastily collects all her belongings, stuffing it into her bag and tugging on her sleeping bag to get her up while he will roll it tight and pack it up. He does not let go urging her to hurry up. Finally, the heaviness fading, she jumps into action. While she puts on her cloths she hears Oliver’s voice but it oddly is more a mumble and muffle.

    Well, when she actually sees him she is in fact more surprised that he can talk at all. He is a mess, horribly battered, beaten and bruised. One side of his face is so swollen, that he cannot open the eye, the other being swollen too, he can at least open it though, it is red blooded and sits in an area of livid green and blue. He has blood in his hair and bloody crusts around nose and mouth and, deep blue bruising and fleshy red welts all over his body. One arm is in a sling and sitting limp in his chair he looks feeble and in pain. What kind of monster did this and why?

    Ger notices her shock and horror. He says only: “Wilson!” Then carries on with the practical things necessary for their departure. A friend of Oliver is there to help. Though knowing how to get away best, he is in no condition to do anything. He can hardly keep himself upright. He will come with them, a decision he most likely made knowing what Wilson has in store for “traitors” and not because his brother persuaded him to leave. Femina avoids to even question the ‘ins and outs’ and ‘ifs’ of their sudden and rushed flight and what chance they have to succeed. She gladly leaves, the sooner the better! And so it comes that, with the help of one or, maybe even more devoted friends of Oliver, they secretly leave the fortress of the Desperados, though unplanned and in a hurry, but before the morning dawns and, the trap door in their quarters is the “Sesame Open” to the narrow shaft, from where their flight begins.

  • DNA II, chapter 6, part 7

    The moon must have risen but Femina can neither see much of the sky nor anything of the moon. The small road is hidden under leafy roofs and descends steeply. To her relief, this time they were not blind folded. Not that there is much to see anyway apart from what the light beams of the bikes reveal, like small pieces of the road ahead and bushes and tree trunks to their sides. But, they were not given their own bikes to travel on, for ‘reasons of convenience’, as Oliver declared. His companions did not want to be held up by them unfamiliar with the area as they were. Though it sounds reasonable enough, Femina, unlike Dan, does not believe that the improved attitude of the Desperados towards them had anything to do with trust. How naïve can he be? They are just no longer a risk to them. And why not! They are in their hands, they are in their territory and, under constant surveillance. If anything, Femina is more alarmed. And now, this nightly excursion with far more men than she was lead to believe after Dan’s initial proclamation! Sure there are more motorbikes than men, but they are still of a good number to make this trip anything but a spontaneous fun ride with a few friends. Besides! To be with them also means belonging to them. It does not make her feel better. There are indeed enough reasons for distrust, both ways however, to be fair.

    Rooftops appear followed by more and more houses. The settlement is larger than anticipated, more a small township than village, partially built into the steep hills of the mountain range, but at their feet was enough room to grow and spread. Looking to the west the land oddly shines brighter than the rest. They don’t stop either as Femina expected, instead driving right through the town. As good! It looks like a ghost town anyway despite the night still being young. Or maybe it is due to the booming noises of their motorbikes travelling ahead of them like the hungry growls of animals that gather for their nightly hunt. Rumbling through the empty streets and echoing in the lonely alleys, it warns all, game enough to be out and about, so they rather hide than take the risk of getting caught.

    A long avenue brings them to the shores of a lake. Now that explains the brightness Femina has seen on their descent, being shining water not land. She wished they were travelling in daylight because the countryside is most likely as picturesque as can be. Leaving the houses behind they follow the road along the west-shore, fringed by slim lines of bush or grass if anything at all, because rock walls and lake allow for nothing more. It goes on like that for kilometers with the rare occasion of little bays and a strip of beach or a spot of land but, after a bend there is after all a bit more, a somewhat bigger bay harboring a single building. It is their destination and as it turns out it is a hotel, standing lonely and steadfast between lake and road like the only left over tooth in an otherwise toothless jaw. It reaches high up into the sky probably looking higher than it actually is though it has multiple stories. There are several parking lots along the drive to the entrance, all are fully occupied. Not that this is a concern! They ride straight up the ramp, motors throttling, ignoring the sign that says ‘No Parking’ and promptly parking in front of the entrance, without any concerns that they block the driveway and the ramp, lit by the lights at the side of the building, the stairs up to the door, neon light above it and the light falling from inside through the glass door.

    They dismount and take off their helmets, Femina also taking off her leather jacket as it is far warmer here than it was up on the mountain. Now and then she hears music fleeting in and out but it does not come from inside the building, instead falling out of the sky above. She looks up. Nothing to see except a plain white wall with rows of bland windows, not even a balcony that would interrupt the boring facade. Maybe they are on the other side with a view of the lake, instead looking on to the street, parking lots and barren rock walls.

    Full parking bays are usually a good sign, a measure of popularity a facility has. This place must be a particular magnet for local night owls and other night strollers alike for there are many more cars than house guests could account for. Probably, all who don’t want to sleep the night away enjoy themselves here, far away from the graveyard of a town. Or, it may just be the only open bar far and wide, as it does not look that exciting at all.

    Neither does the entrance hall. Stone floors, two lifts on both sides of the entrance, a small reception on the right, a few velvet cubes to sit on next to it and scattered along the wall opposite, which also provides access to a restaurant beyond. Metal cladding and tiles, dull and shiny, bring a somewhat minimalistic design element into an otherwise unremarkable and barren hall. Big glass doors at the back obviously lead to the lake but, they are closed as all else is and, only nightlights throw a dim shine. This is however in stark contrast to the entrance area which is trenched in light, far too much for Femina’s liking. There, the recessed ceiling lamps are more like mini flood-lights as if someone wanted to take a good look at visitors, or may be just wanting to get rid of patrons quickly, preventing them from lingering on. No cameras can be seen, but that does not mean they are not there. Big signs at the lifts advise that one side is for house-guests only, while the other is for public visitors. There is little time to ponder about things. The lifts are ready and transport them very swift and silently up to the 20th floor, the last one to be. The doors open into a generous rounded foyer, with a dome like ceiling and a mild bellied curvature wall opposite the lifts thus, preventing direct access and view of the premises beyond, possible only through the open sides as one follows the rounded passage way. Femina finds this a clever solution for smooth patron traffic but also a formidable trick to raise the expectations of newly arriving guests because no one can resist the lure of noisy chatter and, as in this case, the music of a live band, coming from somewhere obscure. It literally draws you out of a vacuum into a pulsating and rollicking center, where you want to be. However! Nothing prepares Femina of what she is going to see, a dance bar so extravagant and exciting that it literally freezes her to the ground at its entrance, astonished and speechless, except for a big “wow”.

    Half covered by a softly curved glass roof in the center, half under open sky all around including the big dance floor, which is hung on chains like a draw-bridge, reaching out over deep grounds if not the water and, no balustrade securing the sides, or so it seems, Femina indeed does not know where to look first to take it all in, because nothing really looks like an entertainment facility, the kind she has ever seen; it looks more like a landscape that was transformed for the purpose of entertainment. Floors, as well as everything else, could be of marble and other crystalline stone, dull and rough or smooth and highly polished, in the colors of stone and with colorful natural veins running through it. She will have to use touch to find out more, but no matter what, the effect is fantastic. Besides, apart from the dance floor, there is no other even floor space, only plateaus like rice paddies and islands, which, particularly in the middle under the glass roof, carry variable seating arrangements, however, without any conventional tables, chairs or upholstered furniture. Everything grows out of the ground like the bizarre stone formations of caves, stalagmites, big and small, solid and petite, even like filigree flowers and wondersome plants; the difference here, for most of it, being polished stone cubes and, benches and, pillars, partially covered by rugs, big pillows and soft cushions, scattered around and between, to ensure comfortable sitting and reclining, for all who prefer to socialize rather than dance. The band has its own island and the bar follows the length of the curved wall, nestled into the soft belly that in fact is facing the lifts. Occupying a whole platform with slim pillar tables and stools along the outer edge and, stools along the counter, it shines in glass and metal and tall mirrors, highly polished and glossy and then again dull and smooth as steel. From the bar one can see the whole locality, the band to one side, the dance floor opposite, separated by the central area, the big middle section that is the exotic landscape, somewhat sunken compared to the rest and like a magic grotto, filled if not overflowing with people, like glowing fireflies, moths and all sorts of iridescent creatures of the night. Next to the band on pillar torsos scantily clad male and female dancers perform their acrobatic acts; they are just beautiful to watch, for their looks and their skills. But to all that even more magic is added by the varied and technically brilliant lighting. There are crystal clear and milky glass hanging lamps over the bar area, resembling variable thick and thin, long and short stalactites, some bundled together, here more there less and, everywhere else, strategically placed mild shining light pillars, thick or slim, small and tall, as well as floor lights, lining walkways, without which one would get lost as it happens in unmarked or poorly lit caves. Single spotlights provide a steady light source for one or the other point of interest, while others wander about or appear all of a sudden to highlight events or people, randomly for who knows why. And there is the glass roof, also changing color of phosphorescing pink, lilac, blues and greens, in a pattern like tidal waves and, when it is plain and clear, random meteorite showers running over it. All this has a truly mesmerizing effect and Femina would forget to move on were it not for her companions who push her along, fortunately towards the bar, the place she prefers to be.

    The men, about twenty of their group, not all have obviously come up with them, behave very ‘civil’, but they belong to this environment as good as wild dogs belong to a rose garden. It is not just due to their jeans, leather jackets and motorbike boots, or because of their tattoos. Despite everybody pretending that they were just like other guests, all get out of their way and leave space around them, creating thus a zone of ‘no-man’s land’. Femina herself does not find her companions that frightening nor unattractive with their strong and well-built bodies, their mostly long hair, ponytails and some short cropped hair or shaved heads, with or without beards. They exude however so much testosterone that nobody can disregard it, except one has lost common sense or is tired of life. Of course, everybody looks at them, just not openly, though the girls are less shy. Particular attention is paid to her. After all, she is the only woman among the mob, wearing no necklace or choker and certainly not being attired for the occasion. At least Femina believes this to be the reason for the curiosity she evokes, particularly because all females are in their best ado, ‘tres chic’ and ‘vogue’, shining in all colors, including their make-up. But she is curios too. The audience is rather young with a few exceptions, the females more so than the males and altogether it seems, not that many wear a necklace. Overall, they are very different to the people Femina has encountered on the last leg of her trip and of whom neither she nor her friends had been fond of, in fact, avoiding them the best they could. She thought of them as a primitive species, uneducated and brutal, indeed, belonging to a different time and, though of the same race, not of the same kind. She understands and relates better to animals than to those two legged types. She tried to find something positive on them but as much as she tried, she liked the land but not its inhabitants. Well! Maybe it is again different here, on the other side of the mountains. Maybe they left the barbarians behind, may be here……..

    “He Femina! What do you want to drink?” Dan’s voice and his elbow force themselves into her pondering mind. She does not answer, hanging on to her reflective thoughts, because…., no…., she has left nothing behind, as far as she can see. In fact, she herself is a member of the brutal society, and not just that, she is associated with the elite of it, the aristocracy of brutal, criminal and terrorizing. ‘So what’, continue her thoughts, does she have a reason to complain? So far she has none really. She cannot even justify to judge the Desperados so negatively and so one-sided, nor can she legitimately condemn them. That they brandish their weapons, that they built a fortress for themselves, that they make their own laws? Who can actually blame them when the whole society is brutal, and as she has witnessed, runs around with guns as good. Did they not all live according to the principle that only the strong ones have the right to live? Of course that is utter nonsense and as far away from truth as can be, but would anyone consider anything else or even listen to something else? Sure not! And what about here? The rough customs may have been replaced by sophistication, but that is no more than a variation of little significance. Would she find anyone among these patrons who does not crawl on the same ground, the only difference being that it happens under neon lights that lure with luminous colors but blinds all the same? She wouldn’t! A brutal society cultivates violence and idolizes strength. It does not matter if the people wear rough hides or a golden fleece. It is all the same. How else could the Desperados and alike grab power and rule?

    “Margarita”, she says after all and adds, “should they have it.”

    “Oh, they have everything,” he replies, “particularly for us.” He grins with a smile full of meaning and snug with satisfaction.

    The band is excellent but no one of her group seems to care or is keen on dancing. Instead there is a coming and going but she is busy with looking, noticing only after a while that she was by herself at her bar table while feeling more and more the rhythms vibrating through air and all things. Drink in hand and in sync with the beat of the music she wanders over to Dan who leans with a few others at the bar counter. He looks at her curiously and asks how she is going and if she likes it here but, that’s all the attention she gets. He returns quickly to what must be an interesting conversation, keen not to miss out on or, should not be missed. Well, that may be the case if the world has nothing more to offer than bikes, cars and all things related, only Femina finds it boring, at least after some time. She would rather hear something about the rockets or any other technology these guys have. But maybe that is a taboo subject to keep it all well behind closed doors. Besides, they ignore her. Even when she enters the conversation, no one actually gives a comment or acknowledges it. The replies go to Dan and all talk over her, it is as if she did not exist. Well, so be it! She turns away and walks to the dance floor. There is the action more to her liking. Even if none of her companions is keen on dancing and neither anyone else may dare to ask her for a dance, she can do as she likes.

    The dance floor indeed hovers above the grounds, or maybe even the water. Instead of a balustrade, tightly strung black cables secure the sides and as they disappear visually, it adds the thrilling element of ‘dancing midair’. The load bearing chains though massive indeed are unlikely to carry the big extension all alone; there must be some clever engineering behind it, creating an illusion that is on the mark and, includes the flooring as well, which looks like stone but is wood, painted in speckled grey, sealed and polished to a low sheen. Once again, she wonders about the Desperados. There is a lot she admires and there is even room for creativity. She plants herself on the side at the step to the platform and while sipping on her drink she observes the action for a while. Unfortunately she notices that the passersby also avoid her, keeping the distance, walking around her. She hopes that none of this happens on the dance floor when she will join the dancing crowd because it would make her oddly stick out while she wants nothing more than to blend in. It annoys her too. Bugger it! They can all get lost for what she cares! She empties the glass. With music in her legs and margarita in her head she is ready to jump into action.

    “He Femina! Come, let us dance!”

    Startled, she turns around and stares into Wilson’s face, his mouth wide with a grin, obviously amused by her astonishment. Neither Dan nor any other of their group are with him. He is the only one to have come and now is asking her for a dance! Wilson? Of all, it would have to be Wilson? Well, if that is not an irony and, not amusing at all! But she laughs back at him. She wants to dance and now she has a partner, an unexpected one for sure, though he came at the right time. What is she waiting for? Besides, she likes that the dead black of his eyes is gone. They glitter instead like moonlight reflected and broken into tiny pieces by a curtain of glassy icicles. He is tall indeed, like a bear on two legs, rather slim but still impressive. He plaited his beard and wears his long hair curled up into a knot on his head and his smile reveals a set of unbroken rows of pearly white teeth. A tattooed snake winds itself up from the back of his right hand, over his arm, round the neck and, the head disappearing at the back under the hair above. There are no other tattoos, none that can be seen that is. Femina feels a brush of cold air. Well, to counter it, only dancing can help and so she nods at him and they immerse themselves into the dancing crowd.

    Wilson is a good dancer and enjoys it as well. They become more and more attuned and unrestrained and only stop when the band calls for a break.

    Hot and thirsty they head straight back to the bar where Dan already awaits her at the step, waving a margarita in his hand. Icy cold and just to her liking, she drinks greedily knowing however what terrible effects alcohol has on her when she drinks too much. She gets violently sick, the exception being tequila, though still spewing up, it is without ill feelings unlike all other alcohol. Naturally after that point there is no more partying to be had, but while tequila sends her off to sleep, any other alcohol makes her suffer until all is eliminated. And indeed suffering it is, like a dog who ate poisoned meat. She therefore sets down her glass after a few big gulps. Still being thirsty, she plants a kiss on Dan’s cheek and is off to the bar to get a bottle of water and a glass with ice. While she leans at the counter waiting for service, Wilson comes up to her and though it brings her immediate service, he engages her in a chat, very charming and intelligent, so she stays on. He baffles her just as well as she is over and over again surprised with the rest of his ‘kingship’. She is also impressed how he holds up with all the poisons in his body. She sees no sign on him that alcohol or anything else affects him, despite the copious amount he seems to consume. He is attentive and alert, nowhere near “La La Land”. Nor are his conjunctivas reddened and his black eyes reflecting all light, the pupils could be any size; actually, one cannot see them at best of times for the iris is as black as they are. He also exudes a kind of arrogant self-assuredness which Femina finds fascinating and attractive, but there is also a coldness that neither his charm nor his literally hot body can melt. She asks herself if he really was only interested in men, particularly sexually. She believes, he loves nobody and enjoys sex, full stop. It makes him unavailable and unattainable and, she is sure, he gets rid of anything or anyone he dislikes, including women and children; simply said, he has no scruples.

    That cannot be said of Dan, she smiles as he is suddenly behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist and clasping her tightly. Feeling him sway, she is not sure if he wants to hold on to her or if he was demonstrating first right of possession. It might be both. Either way, it makes her uncomfortable and worse so, when she realizes Wilson noticing it. Though he pretends not to, downing his glass of beer instead and ordering a new one.

    She lays her hands softly over Dan’s, squeezing them lightly but long enough to get him to open his grip while she wraps up the conversation with Wilson.

    “…. by the way, I did not expect you to be such a keen dancer. I really enjoyed dancing with you. May be we have another go some when?” Though this was more a phrase than a wish, allowing for a polite exit.

    “Why not?” says he turning around to his companions.

    After filling up on more ice she and Dan join Ger and Oliver at one of the tall bar tables close by. They seem to be oblivious to their surrounding talking intensely. Or is she mistaken? Oliver, that is, glances at her a few times not quite so friendly. ‘He couldn’t be jealous, or could he?’ She feels somewhat uneasy and perplexed.

    The band is back and she is ready for another dancing round. But Dan is not interested. He is more interested to get himself drunk. What the hell is wrong with him? She does not find it funny to hang around and watch him downing one beer after the other while he puts her off to ‘later’. It only raises her anger. Soon she has enough of it and turns away, strolling back to the dance floor without further notice. To her pleasure, others of the gang have as well become interested on having a go at dancing and there are now more than enough dance partners at hand. They seem to take their turns to dance with her and in no time all her disgruntledness dissipates.

    And there is Wilson too. She sees him out of the angle of her eyes leaning against one of the big corner pillars on the side, watching her. It amuses her despite her common sense attempting to educate her for the better. She shrugs it off. Why listening! She already knows that Wilson is her formidable opponent. He is her match and has much the same traits than she has though applying them very differently, that is a given. They may live on the same plain of this world but between them runs the Mariana Trench, deep and unfathomable. But! They understand each other and neither of them can deceive or mislead the other. Mind you! That is a challenge, for both of them. And, for her it is also a mine field because it is his territory she has entered into inadvertently. This however presents a tiny advantage over him too, because she knows that tiny bit more about him than he knows about her. One thing is very certain, their encounter may be an interesting one, if not exciting but it can never have a happy ending. For now, she can be quite sure that it won’t take long until he will make himself her dance partner again. She swings around, turning the other way with the view into open space. She feels a thunderstorm approaching despite the full moon still chasing all clouds away. Better she enjoys her dancing now before it will come to an end.

    “He Femina! Didn’t you promise me another dance?” Here it is, Wilson’s voice right behind her! She turns around, smiling. Her dance partner of late gone, Wilson in his place. “Indeed,” says she and just continues the dance with him. She can see his predecessor talking to one of the musicians at the bandstand, then fetching himself another dance partner from the many girls in the non-dancing crowd and then, the band leader makes an announcement, heralding a round of ‘Rock ’n Roll’ which someone had apparently requested. The dance floor empties briefly only to get filled up again with other dancing pairs. This time most of the Desperados join in too, handpicking their partners from the auditorium with the girls happily obliging and then they begin the rocking and rolling as if there was no tomorrow and no other dance in this world. Femina is swept away by all the excitement and by Wilson who is a dream to dance with. He whirls her round and round and high and here and there. She never knew she could do that though she always loved to rock ‘n roll. The floor vibrates and more and more onlookers gather hooting and bawling enthusiastically, obviously fired up themselves and inspired by the rhythm of the music and, the spectacle they watch alike. Femina thinks she sees Dan, Ger and Oliver in the crowd but as it is only a fleeting impression she may as well be wrong. Being quickly swirled away again she could not be bothered to give it an other thought. Wilson is the man she has the pleasure with and it is more than enough. The band knows no mercy, heating up the minds with raw pleasure but depleting the bodies of all their reserves. The dance floor starts to become slowly but surely less crowded as one pair after the other give up. First there are only one or the other couple leaving but more and more follow with the crowds clapping cheerfully at them and more so at the remaining dancers, firing them on ever more. Wilson is insatiable and Femina gets the message. He will not stop before she is spent. Ah, but she is all for winning! And her strength still holds. The crowd whistles and yells louder and louder the fewer pairs remain and their noisy enthusiasm culminates when finally she and Wilson end up as the last pair, now dancing all alone. She laughs at their victory. It is the climax and a dead-end at the same time, because no matter if they could carry on dancing or not, how long would anyone want to watch a pair with only one type of dance in their repertoire? It would get too quickly boring. A good band of course knows that too and to no surprise, there is the announcement that they will wrap up the number and have a break. With the last fanfare and salve of whirling and under the final ovation of the crowd, their dance marathon is over.

    Laughing and joking and still full of raging energy they make straight for the bar. He has his arm around her shoulder and then lifts her up to set her down on one of the bar stools made ready for them.

    “Water and margarita!” Gasping, that’s all she can or wants to say. And the water arrives promptly followed by the margarita not long afterwards. Both gulp their drinks down in a hurry, she has the water, he has beer. She thinks she can hear the sizzling sounds of water and fire clashing into each other, followed by a long ‘ah’ as they exhale. He pours down a second beer and then the half of a third before he turns high spirited to her.

    “Now, you have stamina!” says he as matter of fact. “And what fun to dance with you! We were truly unbeatable. Have you seen, how one after the other ran out of juice? Well, more the fault of the girls than our men. They dress up like Christmas trees, but their bodies are good for nothing!” He snarls contemptuously.

    Others gather around them, joking, laughing, complementing them or coming up with all kinds of reasons, why they could not win. In all, it prolongs the high mood and Femina is finally ready to give up the mistrust and her conviction that the company of bandits means only drama. This evening proofs how much she is plagued by her own prejudice. Forgotten are the unpleasant events at the beginning, forgotten are her frustration and pessimistic views of her being stranded in the realm of the Desperados. Doesn’t she have a great night? What can she complain about?

    Dan, Ger and Oliver join their circle, Oliver seeking out Wilson, Dan coming up to her. Both are drunk, Dan more so than any other. Femina feels a cloud ascending on her though it may just be Dan’s breath smelling of alcohol and getting stronger as his face closes in on her trying to plant a kiss. His arms grab her like strangler plants and he pushes himself against her as if he was going to devour her. He whispers sweet words into her ear she can hardly understand, lacking clarity, being more drivel than speech. And then he starts to kiss her, along the neck down to the shoulders, where only her top puts an end to it. Her erogenous zones promptly react but, with mixed feelings. Damn it! What the hell is he doing? She knows psychotropic drugs that alter reality but none that alter the character of a person as it appears to happen here. This is not Dan, the ‘easy rider’ with whom she went on a trip. This guy here she does not know. This guy does not hug her tenderly or passionately. He embraces her possessively and demonstratively and his kisses are branding irons used to burn their stamp into animal skins or fur. Defensiveness creeps up in her, muscles tightening and her lungs holding back her breath. She must escape this suffocating embrace immediately, now, before she loses control. She disentangles herself from his clasping arms, whispering in his ear that she needs to attend to private business and off she goes in a hurry where no one would follow her, except in an emergency.

    The sanitary facilities are fortunately generous and actually comfortable, with toilets separate from the powder room and which is fitted out nicely indeed. Porcelain tiles, mirror walls, on one side all the basins and opposite a place to rest, with two velvety benches and, a slim table between them carrying a pretty flower arrangement. Palms in pots fringe the outer edges and a few sitting cubes scattered around the lot creates a relaxing ambience in which one can attend to personal recuperation or touch ups as conveniently and leisurely as can be. There is a coming and going of course, but nothing too disruptive and currently no one staying longer than for the brief washing of hands and a glimpse in the mirror to confirm they look their best. That suits her just fine. Sitting down on one of the benches, legs crossed under her, back and head leaning against the wall, she closes her eyes.

    Admittedly, she feels the effect of the alcohol, is more than just a little bit tipsy, but Dan is blasted! Instead of dancing with her he filled himself up with beer and who knows what else to the point of overflowing. WHY? Did he not want to dance or does he not know how to dance? Many men don’t like dancing. It is an image thing and, she was even more surprised that the Desperados did enjoy it to such an extent, though expecting it less of them, like, who expects rough ‘bikies’ to lick on a cone of ice-creme! What an upside down world! But what changed Dan from the self-confident beautiful independent free spirit to this insecure pretentious male? Does he have two left legs and needs alcohol as a crutch or encouragement to master a dance? Vane enough he is. Or does he have to proof something to himself or the Desperados? And what would that be? Or is he more invested in her than he wants to admit and she far less in him than she thought? Should love problems, or better, relationship problems be really the biggest challenge she has to face here in this predicament? She would find that even more bewildering. She had prepared herself for violence, cruelty, anything but issues associated with love and relationships! Here, love does not exist, at least not the way she understands love! Her train of thoughts suddenly stops. Damn it! It does not mean there are no emotions, particularly of passion and lust. Indeed, problems occur when love is lacking, when there is no love! Frowning, lips curling, she curses her ignorance. – OF COURSE! – A WORLD WITHOUT LOVE – IS – HELL! –¬¬ At the street barrier she anticipated hell, had visions of it! – But! Though expecting hell, she did not expect to be confronted with the causes of it! Her mind had focused on the consequences not the cause, – indeed! Now she understands, – no need to be confused any longer.

    But something else, something more remarkable is happening.¬ – Hallelujah! – A wave of intractable joy like a tsunami sweeps through her body and all else connected. Her brain once again releases a piece of long lost memory. ‘Thank you, dear brain! Thank you with all my heart! So! My home is where love is! I am at home in the realm of love! If this here is hell, then I am a child of heaven!’

    She bursts into loud out laughter becoming immediately aware again that she is not alone in the room. There are a few young women staring at her as if she was crazy. Femina laughs at them cheerfully and says light-hearted:

    “Don’t worry! It’s just Tequila having a chat with me! But how are you? Having a good time? You all look absolutely fabulous! Where do you get this glorious outfits you wear, in a place as tiny and forlorn as this?”

    The girls look at her with big eyes as if she spoke a foreign language. Two rush off, the other two turn back to whatever they were doing before her salve of laughter interrupted them, but one, a sweet redhead is interested to have a conversation with her. Her voice is soft and she talks with an accent but speaks the same language: “Ah, we buy our clothes in town. None of us lives here. We only come for the weekends, for the hot nights and, the lake and, there is always a great band playing. Besides, the local guys are crazy about us and as you have seen, there are great dancers too. It is the place to be. And…,“ (short pause), “you get the best stuff ever, … and not even expensive!” To proof the point she opens her little purse, takes out a fancy little tin box, and opens it to pour white powder in a few straight lines on to the glass top of the table. Then she rolls a money note to a thin tube, draws up through her nose a couple of lines, one to each nostril and invites Femina to follow suit. She declines but another girl joins in and offers in exchange some pills she has in her possession, which Redhead happily accepts but Femina declines as well, explaining:

    “Tequila is my best friend tonight. He has my undivided attention and he sure wants me all for himself too.”

    The girls giggle amused snorting up some more and then one saying: “Not only Tequila wants you!” And they giggle some more.

    “What do you mean by that?” Femina asks somewhat puzzled.

    “Really! Do you want to pull our arms?” The answer comes back with more laughter. “Wilson wants you, don’t you know? You are so lucky! We all want him. He is the best! But no such luck for us. We have no chance! No matter what we try, he just ignores us. He does not pay the slightest attention to us, whatsoever!” They express their disappointment with an element of disbelief.

    Femina insists how mistaken they were, explaining, Wilson’s interest being of a very different nature than they thought it was. But they only roll their eyes as if to say how naïve she was and that they knew it obviously better. Others enter the room making it far too busy and crowded for her. She decides to return to the guys she had left in a hurry and getting up, shaking off the last bit of hesitation, she brazes herself, for her inner storm has settled, not the one brewing outside. The night is far from over and, as far as Wilson is concerned, she can only hope, she is right not the girls, in judging his interest in her as curiosity not what they imply. She takes a deep breath. ‘Hum!’ Cynical thoughts get the better of her and she sees Wilson’s eyes following her for whatever reasons, and Oliver, the boy angel, for whom she is a thorn in his eyes for as uncanny a reasons and, she sees Dan struggling with her as his problem.

    The troupe is where she had left them. The band is returning as well. They play now a softer kind of music tuning down into a more romantic mood. She puts her arm around Dan’s shoulder. He looks at her with glassy eyes and smiles appeased.

    She turns to Wilson, asking: “Do they have something to eat here? I am starved.”

    “No problem Femina,” says he, “no problem at all. The hotel kitchen is open round the clock for the house guests and, serving the bar too.”

    The bartender brings the menu and Dan and Ger, as well as some others, join in. There is quite a selection of hamburgers and toasted sandwiches available and the service is swift and the food is good. She wonders, if all patrons receive the same prompt attention and quality service, though having no proof to the contrary. But the meal has sobered her up and she finds the whole excursion, hotel, bar and all more than odd, if not surreal. Who knows what this hotel is all about! Mostly young females and all together a very accommodating management! Their night out only for pleasure? Hardly! She shrugs off any more thoughts. Whatever! And why worry? Right at this moment she can lick her lips and purr like a cat curled up on a sunny window sill.

    Ger asks her for a dance and as she agrees he looks at Dan, who nods too. Goodness me, is this infuriating or what, but Ger only does what is customary. He is the noble knight, old fashioned yes, but oh so honorable. This sure explains why she finds him odd, more often than not. They dance arm in arm as one does with a slow dance. He seems to be troubled. Maybe he wants to talk to her without having anyone else present. Nothing is better suited for it than a slow dance.

    “How are you going?” says he to start with. “You seem to really enjoy yourself.”

    “Sure do. I love dancing. Just too bad that Dan does not seem to be keen on it. Do you know why?”

    “No idea! You need to ask him yourself.” He answers evasively and maybe he really does not know but he appears generally vague, so she waits. Whatever occupies his thoughts, he has obviously a hard time expressing them.

    “Femina,” he begins after all, “I am very worried about my brother. I have tried to persuade him to come with us. But he is totally infatuated with Wilson. He would not want nor could he live without him, so he says. And I believe him. He always was such a loving boy, loyal and faithful to his friends. Not that he had many. In fact, he had more tormentors. He was never able to assert or defend himself. And it did not help that he was best in class. On top of that he was the most gorgeous kid around, even more so as he grew older. All were drawn to him like bees to the honeypot. It did not make him friends though, neither female nor male, which would be reasonable enough, isn’t it. But there were too many jealousies on both sides and the anger always was taken out on him. Countless times did he come home, beaten up, too often did he cry himself into sleep! It never changed and I never understood why he did not fight his opponents despite being able to, going to the gym, training his body. He just never utilized it for fighting. And he would not talk about it, only when it was absolutely unavoidable. It usually ended with him shrugging his shoulders and maybe a statement like ‘not being a fighter because he loved beauty’. Finally he left. I had no problems to understand that but I saw him going in the wrong direction. And now I know he did! He believes, he found his home here. But I believe, it is his grave.”

    “Oh Ger,” says she compassionately. The words get stuck in her throat because she cannot find anything enough comforting to say. And yet, she wants to help, just how, she wonders. “Is there anything I can do?” She asks after all.

    He pulls her tighter towards him and though his voice is now a whisper, it is close to her ear and she can hear him well despite the music and noise around them. “Not really, except maybe one thing: Please let my brother know that you are not falling for Wilson.”

    She abruptly pulls back looking at him, horrified: “How can you even think I would!”

    He pulls her close again obviously to avoid anyone’s attention, but she can feel his body relax.

    “Oh am I glad to hear that from you! Glad that I was mistaken. But, you see, you spent all this time with him and you both seemed really to get on well. Besides, you are an attractive couple. You fit together. And,” pausing briefly to emphasize, “Wilson certainly has eyes for you!”

    This is a second time now to have this pointed out to her. As before, she refuses the insinuations. And they don’t fit together! Wilson and she are day and night! She sighs while reflecting on her own thoughts. Well, there is in fact truth hiding in there. She suddenly sees what others see and that they are not outright wrong. Opposite attracts, like electric poles and electric currents, meaning opposing sides still make up a unit, completing each other, fitting together like the two sides of a coin. But! She puts up a fierce resistance for good reasons. Nobody here can understand why. How could they! They judge the world with their eyes, not hers. Of course, she cannot deny that he tempts her and, that she is tempted, to go into battle with him, to lose herself with him in the abyss of lust and passion, only to rise up in hate like a fire spewing dragon, ignorant of devastation and pain, interested only in who could win the next battle, always wanting more. It is the lure of a dangerous liaison, the taste of anticipation to win against all odds and maybe the chance to bathe in the victory over an untamable beast. It makes the blood boil, enraptures the senses, and gives life the thrill of walking on edge. ….. But! ….. She shudders. Nothing else would have place in there. ‘No thanks,’ concludes her sober mind. Her life is more worth than gambling it away! After all! The house always wins, particularly here, where she is in Wilson’s house.

    She leans back again to look into his eyes: “Ger,” says she with a firm voice and leaving no doubt, “apart from Wilson’s interest in me being no more than curiosity, truly very different to what you or others seem to believe, – wouldn’t it be more reasonable if Oliver discussed that with Wilson? Wilson’s feelings, or better, his intentions are of concern for your brother, not mine!”

    “Oh Femina!” Ger shakes his head in good natured spirit. “What peculiar creature you are! Don’t you see? Y o u are Wilson’s interest! Wilson is no different to other men as far as women are concerned. My brother always fears to lose him, because, in case you don’t know, Wilson is bi. He only finds sex with men less complicated than with women. He told Oliver himself.”

    They carry on dancing silently. Femina feels truly sorry for Oliver. What a tormented soul! What kind of beauty does he find here where the fuel is testosterone and dominance the ideal? She also feels for Ger who cannot help his brother, can only watch him cry. There is nothing left to say, nothing left to do apart from assuring Ger that she will not pain his brother, as long as it is up to her.

    “Maybe it would be better to leave, today not tomorrow, if you understand what I mean.” She suggests it for a good reason, but Ger shakes his head.

    “I cannot go yet. I have to give it at least a few days more. Maybe I can after all change his mind. I have to give it the best try I can.”

    Femina says no more. She knows, the longer they stay the more precarious it will get, if not plain disastrous. They end their dance in silence, joining the others again. Ger is obviously satisfied that she has no intention to rival his brother. Did she not wonder about him, more often than not? She likes him a lot, but does not understand his logic. Never mind, she wonders about the others as good.

    The band announces another break after the next number. She looks at Dan. “How is it, Dan, don’t you want to dance with me after all?”

    To her surprise, he does, having a few problems with balance but as it is a slow dance, in fact, they hardly move more than turn on the spot, he masters to keep up control, with her help that is. He cuddles up tightly and leans on her at times as if she was his walking stick. He carries on kissing her earlobes and neckline. Well, unlikely he will be able to do much more for the rest of the night. At least, his kisses are no longer branding irons but soft and smooth like the rubbery heads of stamps, pressing against the ink filled cushion to upload on what they need. She closes her eyes, listens to the music. It is an old song and in a way suiting so well to this first and, may be the only one and last dance together:

    “When a man loves a woman…….”

    But before the dance runs its course they get interrupted by no other than Ger and Oliver.

    “Come, we better leave!” says Ger. “This does not look good.” He points to a hustling crowd near the bar. “It’s going to blow! We better don’t get involved!”

    Femina does not need a second invitation. The guys take Dan between them and they walk swiftly to the elevators. So far nobody else is makes for an early retreat. One lift is open and ready and in no time are they down and out at the bikes. They get their gear ready. Ger gives Dan a few pills: “Here, these will help!” And Dan takes them obediently. A few Desperados are suddenly at their side, leaving Femina wondering where the hell they were coming from, but obviously they were around somewhere, most likely to keep watch on the bikes or whatever. Oliver rolls a nice joint for all. It makes the rounds in silence until Femina, enjoying the good quality smoke, can’t help herself stating:

    “It sure has its benefit to be close to the source.” They nod and smile while she takes another puff.

    Wilson appears with his bodyguard in tow. He glares infuriated at Oliver, hissing:

    “No good idea not to wait for me!”

    Oliver seems to shrink, looking down to the ground but before he can say anything to his defense, Ger jumps in, explaining, that it was him asking Oliver for help to get Dan and Femina safely down. Being the strangers here, he thought it would be best for them not to be in the way, or cause inadvertently more problems!

    “Let’s go then,” says Wilson without further comment ordering the other Desperados to stay on, ‘as they were fine’. Femina cannot help thinking that Ger’s argument did little to help Oliver who looks guilty not pleasing his man.

    The trip back home appears as it always does faster or, shorter, which ever, than the trip away in the first instance. She always wonders why and always wants to find out for sure but never gets around doing it, leaving her to ponder about the reasons once again. Maybe it has something to do with the earth’s rotation, one time going with and then against it. Or maybe it is due to the fact that the unknown has no particular limitation while the familiar is still well within one’s reach. Does that imply that the future is always further away than the past? ‘Of course not’, she giggles, ‘it depends from which point you take the view or who or what is moving. But that is the illusion isn’t it, because everything is on the move all the time. Only the brain tries to find a fixture, it needs the imaginary standstill, though it still moves as everything else. It needs to hold on to the illusion of stillness because it would otherwise go crazy as it basically boils down to the fact of chaos visa order. Femina is amused. Indeed, it is a problem when there is movement only, because one simply needs a point of reference, for the sake of orientation.

    When they arrive back ‘home’, Femina does not join the others. She goes straight to their quarters. Though not really tired just mellowed from smoking the joint, she has enough of all the pervasive tensions around her and the explosive atmosphere. She rather goes to bed, which she can chose now to her liking, nobody making a claim for one or the other. She picks the second room as the more suitable for her, and Dan, she believes. It also has above the bed higher up and of reasonable size across the wall wooden bars, suggesting a window behind it. Just what she likes, if she could only open it up, because she always prefers to sleep with a fresh breeze of air. On closer inspection she finds it actually quite feasible, because the bars are just roughhewn wooden planks making up wings and she only needs, with a bit of struggle and force, lift the transverse bar off the hook and turn it around its pin. Voila, her efforts pay off, she can open the wings and pull them towards her. Now she gets more than enough fresh air because there is actually no window behind, just the opening. She cannot look out as it is too high up but she could squeeze herself through being wide enough should she endeavor an escape. Not worth the effort, she believes, it sure would not get her far. Tonight it is enough to lie in bed and look into the sky which she can, if she lies down with the feet against the wall. Contemplating her options she sees the moon enter the window space. That’s it! She fetches her sleeping bag and a blanket, slips off her clothes and into the downy soft cushioning cave with the blanket as her pillow under head. The night could not end better than this, alone with the moon who walks in silence, steady and slowly across the cool nightly sky, sending her silver kisses and creating silver magic everywhere.

    “You know, moon” she says, “I love you. You give me your beauty. I also love Dan. He gives me his body. And I love the sun, filling me with warmth. I love the grass for it is so green, and the earth for bearing me. I could tell you about thousands of things I love. The fact is, I love. Every time when I see you in the sky I wonder over and over again, how beautiful you are. And so it is with all things I love.”

    Her gaze follows Luna as she moves along. Soon she won’t be able to see her. Femina reaches out to capture her from the sky. Like the mother of pearl does she shine, light like a balloon is she on touch. If she does not hold her, Luna will fly away but if she wants to hold her, she can do nothing else. Femina fetches a piece of thin cord, wrapping it around the moon and the ends around her left little finger. Luna floats up to the ceiling, though not getting too far, the string being too short and, bouncing up and down and to and fro while Femina grabs a cigarette from the packet and lighting it, bringing back some peace thereafter. Sadly though, Luna has now ugly thin lines like blackened veins in her otherwise gleaming immaculate face. Femina retrieves the cord, takes off the slings and, for a few moments holding the flighty moon in her hand again, she lets finally go, thoughtfully blowing a long stream of breath behind for a bit of help.

    “You know,” says she as the moon stands shining bright in the sky again, “I do not want to bind you fast. It imprisons me and you could not be the same for me to love.”

    She puffs at her cigarette, blowing smoke rings, big and small and, finally a kiss at the end to say her good bye as the moon disappears out of her sight. Now she can only see the silver light and feel the silver breath and follow the shadows as they get longer until there is nothing left, whether this nor the other.

  • DNA II, chapter 6, part 6

    The main house is the place where all Desperados come together. There they meet to plan and organize their ventures, to celebrate and party, or just to drop in to be among themselves, their comrades and like-minded. It is a safe haven and, according to Oliver, laid out generously and suitably comfortable. All kinds of meetings can be organized, big and small. The required spaces are arranged through a central board and, using mobile walls that run in tracks for easy move, all is programmed and monitored electronically. For everyday occupancy rooms are down sized, including the main hall they are just walking through.

    The cultural habits are evident: Heavy rap and rock music blasting, posters of naked women, motorbikes, cars and, sport heroes on the walls, as well as speakers and huge TV-screens, currently playing music videos. Everything appears to cater for insatiable minds rather than pleasure.

    Old wooden or metal furniture consisting mainly of tables and chairs of any size and style, shabby sofas strewn in between and mattresses along the walls, empty beer crates scattered around serving various purposes, everything shows signs of heavy use. The crates are very popular. And why not. They function as stools, side tables, shelving for magazines and books, or as containers for bits and pieces. Supply of them is no problem because you only need to drink their content and voila, you got yourself a new piece of furniture. All kinds of bottles, full and empty, are also everywhere, as well as big ashtrays and drug paraphernalia. A well-stocked bar offers beer from the tap and shelves carry popular brands of strong spirits, it is more a self-serve station than a bar because, everybody can take what they want and that without pay or limitation.

    Walls and the floor are of stone. It does not only provide a rustic feel, it also implies strength and endurance. The air is warm and thick with smoke. Big wall ventilators extract it regularly in exchange for fresh and cool air from outside. This is particularly necessary because there are only a few windows and they are closed with dark wood shutters. The ceiling is high, exposing the big beams of the roof, giving the assembly room an airy feel like that of a converted barn, rather than a dingy cellar. Fluorescent lighting provides bright but not a homely light, being probably the most effective and practical.

    It is busy, a constant coming and going. Billiard and table tennis at one end cater for some leisure activity. So do the poker machines. They are well frequented, one can hear their ringing, but they are not free of charge, for it would not put fun into winning. Surely, the card players and video-gamers have also somewhere their place, probably tucked away, somewhere more separate and quiet. Apparently, house guests can stay in dormitories, available for one or more nights, but visitors don’t always make it that far, falling asleep on the mattresses wherever they are, being either exhausted or too drugged up to walk the distance.

    Small and large groups of men sit or stand around, laughing and bawling, and there are even some dancing in a dedicated area, most likely because they are pumped with pills and driven to move, bursting for energy and searching for ecstasy or being consumed by it. Less likely, that they are just keen dancers. It is a true “man cave”, and far more busy than usual due to the stream of incoming members, who want to join the big party after an apparently successful venture. Femina notices a few females too. However, they certainly are a minority, though some men might even be females. Unfortunately, passing through the crowd does not provide enough opportunity to check them out. So what she can see is a big gathering of men of the most varied kind, not only as far as their appearances go, but also their character. Everything is there, the most extreme and exotic, the unobtrusive and puny, from the punk to the muscled, from slayer to mobster, to fraudsters and accountants, you name it, you will find it. One thing she knows for sure, with none of them would she joke around lightly.

    They end up in an atrium with roofed sides and the main part under the open sky. In its center it has a fire pit with a good fire going and around in safe distance are benches, chairs and some low tables, one of it occupied by a group of five, the only ones gathered outside. It is a good place for sitting together, warmed by the fire, under the stars and, without the noisy drunken crowd and blasting speakers. Music still goes on here too but at least less loud so one can have a conversation if desired. Oliver goes straight to the occupied table, the men looking at them as they approach. The table carries only a few beer bottles and stone mugs but, a wooden bowl and a bellied bong in the middle.

    “Wilson, this is Ger, my brother! And that’s Dan, his friend and, this is Dan’s girlfriend!” Oliver addresses the man at the head of the table, a black bear to be correct, because everything on him is big and black. Black long hair, long black beard, lightless black eyes like caves in the only visible part of his face, wearing a black sweater. It makes it quite difficult to see how big he really is, melting him into the dark background of the night.

    “Ah! So, that is your beloved brother!” says he. “Come! Join us!” Two of the men get up and fetch another table and chairs for them, though Oliver takes his seat right next to Wilson. The men are reserved, their faces indifferent. Femina has the impression that behind the facade lurks heightened alertness and a readiness to jump into action, faster than one would expect, considering their complacent attitude. Their polite behavior baffles her. Weren’t they not long ago confronted with guns? And how is that, Oliver omitting her name in the introduction?

    Wilson fills the bong and takes his hit so deep and mighty as if he had lungs big as barrels, and the smoke exhaled could come from a puffing steam train engine, only lacking the whistles of it. He passes the bong to Oliver, and before there is much talking, there are first up a few rounds of smoking. Femina is glad that everyone can help themselves to fill their cones, doubting that she would be able to take a full amount. The staff in the bowl looks the best of the best, thick and heavy and so mature that it would be easy to make hashish of it without big effort and much time. Even while lightening up, she has serious concern that it may literally knock her down, – but the opposite is happening, – the cool smoke gives her wings. She sails up into the air, into the starry meadows above, from where she descends softly and slowly, back into the company of men whom she no longer, not even the slightest, considers as being dangerous at all. In fact, she finds any such thoughts so ridiculous that it makes her laugh about herself and, amused for a while.

    She leans back, music in her ears, everything is so mellow and comfortable, except that she is dying for a drink. But no, she does not want beer, thank you, no whine either, no alcohol, sorry. She wants tea. No? Coke, energizer drinks? Energy drink, yes, thanks. Oliver obliges and brings her several, not just one. Well, that will be a long night! After the rounds of bong and caffeine in between, she is ready to do without sleep, not just this one night. But have these guys nothing else to talk about than bikes, cars and sport, or past drunken escapades?

    More and more people come into the atrium, among them even some women. She wonders if there were any she’d like to make contact with. They are not really beautiful, just pretty, in a tired kind of way. It’s their dead eyes that make them look bland. They have no color, even the colors they wear make no difference. On a couple she finds a choker type necklace, more like a dog collar than jewelry. That must be the ‘necklace’ Oliver was talking about and which he wants to put on her too. As she meets the eyes of the women, she encounters dislike and defensiveness, particularly from the women wearing the choker. She does not blame them. She understands too good what it means to be put on a chain, like the poor farm-yard dogs, a sad fate it is indeed. Though she does not quite understand why the women who have not yet resigned to their destiny, have nothing better to do with their energy than to fend her off, as if she was their opponent. She turns away, prefers to keep to herself, instead of being dragged down by others’ resentment. Too quick is the descent from flying high into a world of sadness, where one must cry, because there is only love lost and darkness.

    Screaming and shouting puts an end to her thoughts. Some guys seem to have started an argument. The bystanders appear to enjoy it, clapping and taking sides and cheering them on. Femina is certain they argue about nothing, but it is serious for them. The first punches are flying. Now she knows the fight will go on until one or the other lies on the ground. She looks for an escape. She does not want to be part of any fighting, but the door to the hall, the only way she knows, is blocked by the mob and, though there are other doors, she does not know where they would lead her and they may not be a better choice. Before she can inquire about them, she hears Wilson’s angry voice. Two of the guys at their table jump up as if they were ready to intervene.

    “Piss off! Take your fight elsewhere! Best out of the house! Don’t you see that I have guests? So get lost! To hell with you!” He yells at them loud and aggressive, making sure everybody hears him and understands him and knows that he means it too.

    And indeed, the quarreling party withdraws, leaving under some protest and swearing, but leave they do. Obviously they give in because there are rules to live by and, as long as the stronger one is the strongest of all. Their moaning means no more than the snarls of a toothless dog.

    Femina notices a thin female curled up on a bench nearby, face behind a curtain of long hair and thinly dressed, far too thin for a cool night like this. She looks like a wounded little animal, seeking warmth at the fire, unable to find a more protective cave. While Femina wonders how long she may have lain there, or if there was really anything seriously wrong, a huge man storms into the atrium heading right up to her. His naked upper body is covered in tattoos. His hair rolled up to a bun on top of his head shows off a grim red face as round as the barrel of his big fat belly, which hangs over his jeans because no belt could ever tame it. And he is barefoot as well. Maybe he lost shirt, boots and all, gambling. He shakes the body a couple of times but getting no response, he lifts her up, throws her like a sack of potatoes over his shoulder and leaves through one of the doors, she herself had considered as an escape route not long ago.

    A new round of bong is going. She no longer is afraid that it might be too strong for her. To the contrary, she enjoys the quality and wonders, in what blessed soil this plant had been growing and, under which sun. For sure, this is no cultivated, no humanly manipulated plant, its effect is far too pure, too sunny, too unspoiled. It reminds her of the mountains she had been walking, where only nature not humans had its say. A very special place comes to her mind; never had she climbed that high before. Eagles circled around her, she could see their eyes, and their cries whirled through the air so close to her that she can still hear them now. Even now does she hear the wind in the feathers of their wings, can watch them maneuver, how they glide or climb, just a tiny little bit more, or how they dive down into the valleys, as deep as the sky. Their bodies with the wide spread-out pinions are a stark contrast to the white face of the ice and snow covered giant of a mountain on the other side, the mountain range opposite her. His forehead smooth and crease-less white, with a white cloud ribbon resting on his nose and a white crown as massive as a clenched fist towering high up into a glassy clear blue sky. He made all other mountains look meager, only the kings of the sky reminded her how high up the bold head of her own peak was. Never ever can she forget the magic, never ever the eagles and the time she spent in their midst. Naturally, in these heights there are more stones than grasses but on the way up all kinds of vegetation grows, big and small plants and flowering trees in deeply glowing colors, stronger and hardier the closer they come to the sun until after all, the air becomes so thin that nearly all life loses its breath.

    These Desperados surprise her over and over again. How did Wilson get hold of that kind of stuff? Besides, how come that he and his men at the table do not indulge in other drugs like everybody else seems to do. There is plenty of choice and sure everything is of good quality, she does not doubt that at all. But here on this table there are only two, beer and marijuana. She feels conflicted, split into two-mindedness, just as if she herself had two sides, with one belonging to the shadows of human’s creation, the other to the light of Mother Nature but, at home in both.

    Her own nature calls and she needs to listen. She gets up with the intention to go their own rooms, curious how that will be handled, after all, she should not be left out of sight. Nearly simultaneously, Dan and Oliver inquire what she needed or was up to. In fact, out of the angle of her eye she saw Wilson immediately making Oliver aware of her getting up.

    “I just need to go back to our rooms. Don’t worry, I know the way!” says she and smiles. “I don’t want to interrupt your conversation! I’m fine.”

    “No, no! That’s no problem!” Oliver reassures and carries on to explain: “I have to come with you, because the door opens only with a code and we have not yet made the adjustments. Until then I have to come with you. Makes no sense for you Dan to go either, except you want to.” But Dan does not want anyway.

    She smiles again: “Well, then you have to come, but funny, I have not seen any such device when we entered.”

    “No, you wouldn’t, except you turned around after entering the hall. The door is only locked from the main house to the quarters to allow access only for the people having permission, no-one else. Otherwise it would too easily become part of the main house as you can imagine.”

    True, makes perfect sense, she must admit. “Ah, good idea, yes,” she says. Still smiling she follows Oliver who straight away takes the lead. There will be many more opportunities to test the grounds and, question his world and her situation.

    Unnecessarily but not unexpected, he accompanies her right into the rooms, sitting down at the table, obviously with the intent to wait for her though, now he has no ‘official reason’ as to why. She is guarded as if she was a prisoner. But she stays cool. This is after all not the first time that she feels imprisoned. Worse, far worse is the house she is caught in, holding her hostage with more riddles than clues as to who could be made responsible for the situation, unlike here, where the enemy has a tangible shape and is calculable.

    Out of the bathroom she joins Oliver at the table and starts talking before he has a chance:

    “I think I need a little break before I join you guys again. That’s really good stuff you have, but my senses need some rest and they can do that best in a quiet environment, like here, away from party noises.”

    He looks at her thoughtfully. “Too much for you?” He asks after all.

    She shrugs her shoulders. “Depends…, but no, not really! It is just the best I have smoked for a long time and it has a certain effect on me.” She slabs his arm softly and reassuringly. “Don’t worry! I feel good. And I will not spend the evening here all by myself, only for a little while. The quietness now is all I want.”

    He stares at the table as if he wanted to prevent her from looking into his eyes and read his thoughts. ‘He has no idea what I am all about, ’she thinks. ‘It does not even matter for what reason I want to be alone, he wouldn’t understand one or the other.’

    Finally, he says: “Okay!” Obviously, he has considered all kinds of possibilities of how to handle this new situation, coming up with the most suitable solution as he sees it: “Here! Take my mobile and dial 1 when you are ready. I will get you myself, or send somebody to get you. Mind you, this is for your own protection, because our men are in party mode and they get often carried away. It might be very distressing for you, because they can be rough. In fact, it could get really nasty.”

    Indeed! He worries! Maybe not so much about her but about the problems she might cause. Though he does not know how well she understands him and her situation, he is right. It would be rather stupid to provoke a hungry pack of wolves by walking past their noses as if they didn’t exist.

    “Don’t worry!” says she appeasing, “But, I don’t need your mobile. Just get me within an hour, the most. I have no intention to stay put, have far too much caffeine in my system!”

    Even if he had only a little bit of brain, he should understand the message that she is open to compromise but not willing to make herself dependent from him and his fears, nor her own. She most certainly would escape the wolves but, how quickly he, or whoever could pacify a salivating pack is another story.

    “Okay!” says he and, looking somewhat relieved, he leaves. It seems, he understood her subtle warnings but it is unlikely that he understands the game she has started, the game called manipulation.

    Left alone, Femina wants to make herself comfortable before settling in for her own mind games and, she goes searching for something to eat, feeling somewhat peckish. Not much luck though, nothing in the fridge, nothing in the cupboards. Against better knowing, she goes through her own bag where there is nothing, of course. May be in Dan’s bag? No! Ger’s? There she gets lucky, finding a packet of dry biscuits. Actually, to her they look like a crunchy delight. She tries to unwrap them but can’t get a grip on the tight cover quickly enough. It stops her in her tracks. Thoughtfully she looks at them, then takes them back to Ger’s bag and, throws them back in, angrily. What the hell is wrong with her? Where is her control?

    She fetches one of the dusty glasses from the shelf, goes to the tap washing it clean and filling herself up with water. Her thoughts still steer her to the cookies, only leaving her alone as she gets more and more engaged with thoughts of escape. She wants to leave this robber knight’s nest. She would leave straight away, even alone, without her friends, – who might not even be her friends after all. Funny, how quickly things can change! Or maybe, they don’t change at all, are only another facet of one and the same thing, a shadow play, which an ignorant mind cannot grasp nor interpret correctly?

    What a relief that she can rely on herself, being the fixed point in space, from where she can maneuver readily, the body her space ship. It is equipped with all these antennas, radars and sensors, all these fine telescopic elements that emerge from their sheaths to explore and analyze her surroundings. Sometimes she is amazed how it is possible that no-one seems to see this amazing network of feelers and tentacles, because there are just so many. Maybe that is due to the fact that one sees what one wants to see, or, maybe there are just no suitable eyes for it. Never mind, she is grateful whichever way to have a spaceship so well built and so well equipped, despite it not being perfect or complete and certainly not imperishable, as she knows all too well, but it is good enough, serving her well. No! It is better than just good enough! It can even repair itself! Indeed, being a living organism, it does so every day, continuously and without big fuss, never getting a thank you for it, never even any conscious acknowledgment. Only when its warnings of possible damage are not heard and the repairs can no longer be done in time, only then takes the mind notice.

    Femina reaches into her breast pocket. There it is as usual, her smooth dark waiting-room-ball. It seems not to fit into her hand as snugly and it could even be less weighty than it was the last time when she was holding it. However, it may be just wishful thinking and, if there was indeed a minor change or variation, it may not even have significance, not in this subtle amount of difference anyway. So, why bother? Not at this very moment at least! She was thinking about how best she could maneuver herself through toxic waste, that’s all!

    So now, what about flight from the knight’s castle? The solidly watched and secured entrance is for sure no option; neither the underground fortress, though there might be other doorways, less frequented and less watched, but it would be a labyrinth for her, not knowing the lay-out. The above building and terrain she does not know either though she is certain that everything will blend into its surrounding well, considering the preference for natural building materials, – it is the best camouflage. Also, the views will be great as is common with this type of castles, besides, they climbed uphill far longer than going downhill. Escape would be difficult at best of times. She sighs, giving up to speculate further. Without more knowledge or some kind of help nothing can be done. Besides, who says that they won’t be leaving freely anyway? She sighs again. She knows herself too well. She is not looking for an escape route because she just wants to pass her time. Even if she cannot put her finger on it as to the why, she trusts her gut feelings because they never have deceived her. And then, a flashing thought puts a positive spin on her gloomy conclusions. Every knight’s castle has one if not more secret passages. Some, as she knows, have even tunnels all the way from the top of their mountain down into the valley or township below. The fortress of the Desperados will surely not be an exception. Particularly not theirs! She has been impressed by their capabilities all the way. To have no secret escape route would be as careless an oversight as forgetting the shot gun when going on a hunt. Of course there might be arrogance, believing they won’t ever need to flee their, oh so secure lair, but that is good enough for the common member to trust in, the top end will always know better than that. Wilson is certainly slier than the rest. He is deep water as far as she is concerned. His black eyes are bottomless voids. He is not the type who trusts anyone or anything. Anyway, a secret passage would be truly the most successful option for an escape, disappearing without the threat of a quick discovery is exactly what it needs. She is very certain that the rocket guard is not the only means of surveillance. There are surely other spy troops and specific technology that function like a fine network covering the whole territory, constantly monitoring movements and matters of concern, sending the information to a centrally located facility somewhere here in this castle, where then the decisions are made as to what action is warranted for successful intervention and victory. Didn’t the men at the road block wait as well before they took specific actions? She already suspected then that there was some kind of information sharing going on.

    She wonders as well where they have their rocket equipment and who flies it. The Desperados are certainly not just a gang controlling little bits and pieces of an urban jungle, they are a highly sophisticated organization, hierarchically structured of course. Roles and ranks are fundamental for control and order. The question is, what role does Wilson play? He may well be the boss of the castle but is he actually the brain of the organization? He may only be the top executioner whose path you better don’t cross, but he may be just the straw-man veiling and hiding someone far more dangerous and powerful. Or he is the brainy and ruthless head of it all who of course must have the support of a corrupt political system, paying off officials, handsomely, or scaring them to the bone, if not both.

    Femina gets some more water, sits down on the mattress opposite the entrance to the room. All of a sudden she realizes that all her interest in the Desperados is dissipating. Though not her interest in their advanced technology and equipment. But she doubts that she would ever get near any of it, being just a woman, an object really, worth nothing, not even worthy of being introduced by name. She is only treated differently to their own women because nothing much is known about her. To draw unwanted attention is not in the Desperados’ interest. She has however no doubt that she is done, as soon as they find out that her disappearance would hardly cause a ripple. Oliver, Ger? Her lips purse in contempt. They hardly are any protection for her. They are not safe themselves despite what they believe. And Dan? Oh my! His life is even less safe. Of course, his intelligence will prevent him from putting himself at risk, but to survive here, intelligence is not all what is needed.

    The door flies open, Dan storms in. He glances at her curiously, then grabs his leather jacket and plants himself in front of the mattress where she sits.

    “We are off, riding downtown for some drinks and fun. Wilson’s idea! Good idea! It’s also a sign that they trust us.” He seems to be very pleased.

    She frowns, is not convinced that his assumption is correct. He seems to wait for something, may be for her comment?

    “Ah, okay?” She does not know what else to say, except that she would quite like to join, or that she might want something to eat, sooner than later. But him not asking what she wants, she assumes that the boys want to be by themselves. So be it! She is in the stage of sobering up, a stage where reality takes over, clearing out any dubious expectations. And going hungry tonight does not mean starvation!

    He does not move. Her eyes glide over him. ‘He is not really tall, only a head taller than me.’ She ponders. ‘Maybe he comes across taller than he is because he is lean and has narrow hips and, though he has well-appointed muscles he is not bulked up. Standing idle but also waiting in anticipation he cuts a good figure. – He sure is attractive! What a pity! We could spend a nice evening at home, being all by ourselves!’ Her thoughts end with the conclusion that she probably is better off to remain in their quarters by herself, than seek company in hell’s kitchen, when Dan’s gone. Though she wonders, because there is a but! Was she not meant to be never left out of sight?

    “What is it? Don’t you want to get ready?” He asks all of a sudden, eyes red with blue flames.

    “Why? Didn’t you just say you and the others were going for drinks somewhere else?” She is puzzled but also annoyed. Can’t he express himself, clear and unmistakably?

    He does not see it that way: “Of course! But you come too, or don’t you want to come?” He seems to be more perplexed than anything else.

    Obviously there are some communication problems. To avoid further misunderstandings she elaborates: “By all means, I like to come, but neither did you ask me if I want to or not, nor that you wanted or expected me to come. What you said was that you and the others were heading off downtown!”

    He looks at her impatiently and astonished. She realizes, he does not get it, does not even comprehend what this is all about. Probably his brain has suffered under the influence!

    He sits down to her, takes her chin into his hand, pulling her close to look deep into her eyes. His voice is serious and firm: “You are my lady! Of course, you come with me! Where I go, you go!”

    He lets go of her chin, taking a deep breath he continues: “But I won’t force you. This is just to let you know what I can and do expect from you being my lady!” There is some disgruntled undertone.

    “Does the same apply to you? I mean, when I go or do something that you join me, no questions asked and as a matter of course?” Now it is her turn to wonder because she recalls different incidents.

    “Naturally!” His answer comes slick and quick, far too quick for her liking. It is as if he wants to gloss over something or just has been sliding on thin ice.

    Her brain computer works a treat, her synapses load and unload as fast. This is not the sober Dan! This one is full with alcohol and dope. He is incapable to differentiate between feelings and intentions. But the nonsense he divulges is hard to take. Sure, he is the son of his society, but to make her part of it……, unforgivable! How can he even consider! Seriously! It is just not good enough to state ‘my lady’ and expect the rest to follow automatically. Communication is not necessary? Since when! Not even evolution can do without! Why else would language have developed? Even if lovers don’t always need words to understand each other, without communication there would be no bonding and no connection. Assumptions are just not good enough! Has he not learnt anything from her at all? Well, probably not! In fact, there was never any necessity.

    She shakes herself to shake off all dismay. “Dan,” she says, “I think differently to you. You say “I” but, you mean “you and me”. What I hear is the “I”, what you mean, I cannot hear.”

    “Much too complicated! I would have to ask you all the time, what you want! Not necessary at all! Don’t you see? It only leads to discussions… as it does now!” He is irritated and annoyed. ”What now? Are you coming or not?” Last chance, end of discussion!

    Her decision is made up quickly. He can believe that he gets what he wants. She does not care. If anyone wants to avoid fruitless discussions, it is she. Every word spoken here would not be worth the effort. But that does not hinder her to take what s h e wants. With a smile she slings her arms around his neck. He sits in his own trap. As ‘his lady’, she is now his ‘responsibility’. More to the point, she will be his problem, because she has no intention to play by rules she does neither agree with nor accept.

    She sees his long lashes in front of her, his brown locks above. Was she ever afraid of falling in love with him? No, never! She is not afraid of her love, but she would be of his. Fortunately love was never part of their relationship. There are loving feelings, but not love. She kisses him. He is her lover after all and that is enough. In that sense nothing really did change, because he was her lover from the beginning. She feels his anger dissipate. He kisses her back. They open their eyes simultaneously.

    “Come, let’s go!” says he. “But take your leather jacket for the ride.” He kisses her once more.

    “Okay!” She laughs and together they jump into action, she grabbing quickly some items which she thinks useful for the night.

  • DNA II, chapter 6, part 5

    The speaker voice is back again, harsh and leaving no doubt, how the gang would react should they find resistance:

    “Save yourself the speeches! You are not on the usual north-route! Dismount! Step forward! Each of you, line up next to the front wheel! Should you have any weapons, hand them over, now! And don’t try anything stupid, except you don’t want to continue travelling!”

    They do as told with heads and eyes down. Better not to play hero! The Desperado behind the barrier lifts his hands, fingertips pointing straight at them. They light up red as if they had tiny light-bulbs in them. He sweeps them up and down, slowly and repeatedly, all over their bodies, obviously operating a special camera or scanner. Whatever it may be, – anger rushes through Femina. It is a reflex reaction to this unwelcome intrusion into her privacy but is good for nothing. She has to bear it, no matter what she feels or thinks.

    As calm as she may appear on the outside, in her head it is a different story. One thought chases the other, sweeping her mind clear of any sugar pink clouds, reminding her that there are worse things to life than death, – and, that she better prepares for a horror trip, – in case they’ll be given transit through the Desperado’s innermost territory. She also wonders how they will view the knives they carry in their luggage. Though they only serve their camping needs and are well packed away, they could be weapons, in a willing hand. She also asks herself for the first time, if her friends might be armed. So far, she never even gave it a thought, but under recent circumstances, and now this event, – it is possible. After all, they knew the local customs, at least to a certain extent. They could anticipate what kind of problems or dangers they may encounter along the way. To carry a weapon, just in case, was not that unreasonable.

    At last, the red fingertips turn to take aim at bikes and luggage. Despite her overall unease, she feels relieved that her travel companions are unarmed. As she sees it, armor-bearers are no easy-riders, and she basically distrusts everything and everyone, that needs or wants a weapon. She finds the wish to carry arms odd and, strange, just as she would find it strange if someone wanted to drink fuel instead of water. But, as one can see on the example of the knives in their luggage, tools and weapons are one and the same. Only the purpose of use is different, actually as different as day and night. However! What the Desperados think and how they will react will soon enough be revealed, at least, when they find the ambiguous objects.

    And there it is, the voice screaming at them: “You have knives in your luggage, weapons you did not disclose!”

    Only Ger’s smooth voice and skillful rhetoric saves them from losing their bikes and being chased away, if not worse, getting a bullet sent after, as the voice threatens. Over and over he reassures that they only came this way in expectation to find his brother, that the knives were only part of their camping gear, that they did not hide them, but simply forgot to mention them, being utensils not armory…….etc., etc., etc.

    “Then prove it, show us the evidence!” The voice is still sharp and unforgiving but at least offering a chance of reappraisal. “Hand over your papers and anything to make your case, but stay where you are! What’s in the luggage, stays there!”

    Dan and Ger immediately reach into the inner pockets of their jackets but Femina stiffens, worse than she already had. She has no papers! She came on this trip without consideration or preparation, without even really knowing what she was doing, she just did! She turns her head, catches Dan’s eyes and rolls hers, slightly shrugging her shoulders at the same time to indicate that she had no papers whatsoever.

    Ger on the other hand has several documents and also pictures of him with his brother. He collects Dan’s ID and without even looking at Femina he steps forward to hand over the lot to the waiting guard who nodded permission for him to approach.

    ‘He must have seen my gesture’, she concludes, feeling miserable. She is convinced that her failure to provide any paper will cause even more problems. Saying nothing she waits, like the ignorant lamb that is driven to the slaughter-house. But, above all, now she knows for sure that she still is in this damn house, caught in, bound to and, unmistakably ruled by, because only there are papers, laws, authoritarian conditions and, all that comes with it, forced upon her, only there is nobody able to do without that kind of rubbish.

    The Desperado sweeps over the documents with the back of his right hand, and then they wait while he hangs on to them. Femina wished the sun had hands of a clock instead of the hot and burning arrows relentlessly fired down on them, for it would give measure to the time passing, instead of turning the wait into eternity. Besides, she believes she is the reason for the delay, wondering however, why she has not been questioned as yet. She is even more perplexed when the voice, addressing them again, does not ask any questions about her or, why she has no prove of who she is.

    Instead, the voice, still sharp and commanding but not threatening anymore, says: “Okay! You can pass! Follow the road, we’ll send you an escort along the way. But no foul play! You would never escape us, so don’t even try!”

    They get their papers back and the foreman rejoins his group. While they mount their bikes, they hear the start-up of the others’ engines. Curious, they watch them retreat. As if on command, one Desperado after the other turns to the open road and, speeding up fast, the whole departure is not only smooth but also incredibly quick. They hear the guard at their back follow suit, not exactly at the same time but well timed all the same and, well organized, just as one would expect from a military operation. In a good distance away from the barricade, they see the rockets light up, followed by roaring thunder. The troop gains altitude so fast that soon they are only black dots again which vanish as quickly, leaving behind only a trail of rolling thunder that lingers on for a good while.

    Turning their heads back to earth, Ger with a sigh of relieve and while putting on his helmet, says: “So! My brother is here!”

    Dan only nods and puts on his. Femina hesitates. She has too many questions for the two. She does not even know where to begin. Her head is a beehive, full of busy bees but instead of producing honey they produce thoughts, faster than she likes. So what’s the hurry to get ready for travelling anyway? The barricade is still closed and who knows when the heralded escort will turn up! But Dan is of different opinion and right he is because, suddenly a motor noise cranks up and, the big blocks of stone begin to rotate around their axis while the log, with the metal grate beneath, opens like a gate. Quickly they start their engines and roll over the rail guide track, which may have the additional function of a monitoring device, on top of the primary purpose to keep the metal frame in place and the blockade securely shut. They can hear a clicking noise as they cross and, as soon as they pass the opening radius, the barricade closes behind them.

    Femina is impressed, again. These Desperados do not just operate advanced technology, they are indeed intelligent, not something she would generally associate with street robbers or gang culture. Obviously, these are criminals of a different kind. It is intriguing and, it is high time she revises her views on intelligence! So far, she used to categorize intelligence only in the light, the positive spectrum that is, but now she must acknowledge the negative aspects and, go through its darkness. Her emotions may revolt as much as they want, mind and feelings may fight with each other as hard but, no longer can she overlook the fact that intelligence has its positive and negative side, depending on who employs it, just as it is with weapons and tools. Now, this type of community or society, gang or syndicate, or whatever social form it may take, belongs to the negative world order, born in and from it, at home there, developing within it and, cultivating its own sinister potential. It has its own evolution and finds expression in the individual and in the group collective. As far as she can remember, she never entered this “other realm”. At worst, she only dealt with the ‘fall-out’, that is the damaging effects caused by its or their actions, or so she thought. But now she stands at the entrance of this world, in fact, she already has stepped inside.

    Despite the heat of the day, goose-pumps erupt all over her skin, her inner eye presenting a picture that is far crueler than her own fantasy could ever paint. It shows her a hell for which one does not need to be dead. After all, this hell belongs to life as good as the Amen to prayer.

    So! She was swept into an adventure that she would not choose voluntarily. But she cannot complain! After all, driftwood has no goal or say. It just drifts. Wherever or, in whatever it may be caught in or, caught up with, is irrelevant. The journey itself is purpose and meaning; the content serves other objectives. While sitting in her waiting room, moaning and wailing, a big junk of her lost memory was able to surface and re-enter her consciousness, a process that stripped off moral platitudes from the meaning of good and evil, clarifying it from nebulous misconceptions. Justifiably so and, liberating too! The positive and negative dimensions of existence are measures of magnitude not judgement of moral values. Moral after all is just a uniform, forced upon all members of society to which they belong and, regardless if it actually fits them all or not. No uniform so far has made her feel comfortable. Finally finding out why, freed her, lifting off a heavy weight. Indeed! Moral is nothing essential. It is just a mental construct, abstract and relative, a tool used by intelligence for the better or worse of its communities, depending on who wields the power and makes the rules. Interestingly, civilization and clothing are linked together in a misconstrued way, just as if humans should be ashamed of their naked bodies. But in its original purpose, clothing meant protecting delicate and vulnerable bodies from nature’s brutal elements and not, as some societies will have it, prevent immoral exhibition or intentions. In fact, the more a society wants you to cover up for other than practical reasons, the more it incubates and breeds immorality. Piling on layer after layer of cloths is suffocating, but does not make people chaste, it just makes them prudish. The next step then from cloths to uniforms is only logical. And so it happens that Intelligentsia creates its own kingdom and sadly, its own hell.

    Apart from being intrigued, Femina was never impressed by customs or etiquette, of any culture. She only sees the human being, naked, just as it is, not as he or she pretends to be. But it needed the waiting room to regain pieces of information from her past that she could then re- integrate into her current existence. Not only helping her to understand life and herself better, it also demonstrates that she essentially is an “easy rider” and drifter. Therefore it does not matter into what adventure she walks or stumbles into. Every experience is of value, in whatever way it may unfold. And, while moral is not her concern, integrity but is. Because integrity is the skin she lives in, which, to the contrary of clothing, cannot easily be changed or simply discarded.

    They follow the road in expectation of the escort to show soon, but while the mountains are closing in on them and the woods are getting denser by the minute, nothing happens. The sun deep down now, casts long shadows across their way, alternating with stripes of golden rays. As the forest thickens, gaps close and finally all brightness disappears. The road starts to climb and tighten. Small bridges cross over quiet pools and gargling waters and, more and more rock walls and noses bulge forward, some densely clad with vegetation. The road has to wind itself around them, becoming as curvy as steep. As they gain height the air gets cooler and moist, but there are opening vistas on one side again, offering glimpses to the plains far down below where they had traveled all day long. The rays of a red sun cast a red golden glow that fades as quickly as the sun sinks beyond the distant horizon. Speckles of light appear, spread out in small clusters, twinkling and, far more numerous than Femina would have ever expected, for their journey had been void of people and signs of settlements. ‘Ah, what the hell’, she thinks annoyed, ‘always questions and no answers! How come, that they let her pass without papers anyway?’ Also a question for which she has no answer, but really, really wants to know.

    As they approach a small road-side look-out point, they find the escort or pilots whom they were told to expect, waiting for them. They are four guys on two bikes, in jeans, high boots and leather jackets. The two on the back wear helmets but not the drivers in front. Their helmets sit on the tanks before them. As soon as they see them coming the helmeted jump off and wave them down. Femina is told to get off and climb on the back of one of their bikes and, while they order Dan and Ger on to the back seat of theirs, they themselves jump on to the front. Femina, to her dismay notices her driver holding a handgun, which she can only see now, since she was behind him. Meanwhile, the other helmet-less biker busies himself by carrying around some rags, which turn out to be sacks and, throwing them over her friends’ heads and helmets and, finally hers. Though it was nearly dark anyway, now she can’t see anything at all. Her driver starts moving, putting on his helmet or so it seems, and then there are two shots. The engines start up and the journey begins, with her bike in front, as she can hear the others behind her.

    The road still climbs, again with so many bends that she has to hold on to the driver otherwise she would fall off. Besides, he likes to ride fast too. But that is not the worst; that is yet to come as nausea sets in and, as the journey goes on, gets the better of her. If it does not end soon she will have to vomit, something she does not want at all. ‘Don’t show any weakness! Don’t fall into a heap! Don’t become needy! Don’t turn victim!’ She repeats it like a mantra, hoping her body will listen but, does not oblige. Just as she is close to the inevitable, help is at hand, given by the road which runs now more or less a straight line. It buys her some relief, though not for long. Descending now, the curves are back with a vengeance. Bugger it! In desperation she is ready to give in and let her body rule. If it cannot be avoided, – so be it! But she will not ask for help! She will take off sack and helmet while riding and, spew, to the side as good as it gets. She will not soil herself, the hell with it! And why begrudging her poor stomach? If it wants to vomit so it should! Not her stomach is to blame, the situation is! Fair enough that her stomach wants to spew on it! Hopefully the driver behind her will get a good dose of the same!

    Surprisingly the urge to vomit subsides. Obviously her body agrees with her plan of action. Though still feeling sick, it does no longer revolt, as if it was saying thank you for understanding. Even Fortuna seems to want to help now, because the road goes straight again and, not long after, the ride slows right down to a halt. The engines idling she hears the noise of a big door being opened. Rolling on briefly they stop again, this time for good. Somebody taps on her shoulder and tells her to dismount. There are many other voices around her. Someone takes the sack off and she can after all do the same with her helmet. Glad to have solid ground under her feet, her spinning head is another story. She must grab hold on the bike to prevent falling. Still feeling sick she is but not sure which is worse, the head or the stomach. Dan is suddenly on her side and asks if she was okay. Stupid question! Of course she isn’t, but she nods yes, after all, she is alive, isn’t she? He calls out something to someone and Ger appears soon after with a chair, both determined to sit her down, with her objecting to move at all. She is far too unsteady but also unable to put up much of resistance, sitting down after all under Dan’s firm grip. There is a lot of to and fro around her, noises and bustles and laughter. May be they laugh about her! Whatever! First she must settle down before she can pay attention to whatever is going on. So she sits up straight, eyes down to the ground, concentrating on her breath. In—out—and pause, in—out—and pause……..

    It does not take too long to calm down her internal uproar. Now she can look around without the merry-go-round. They are in a huge cave like hall or bunker, far reaching, she can’t see all there is, but what she sees is impressive enough. The ground is concreted throughout. Ceilings of variable heights and walls are mostly of sheer rock and stone. Concrete pillars or thick wooden posts and solid beams in between, serve as support and subdivisions. Where she sits is the bikes’ garage. All big bikes, in several rows and along the sides, how many there are, she cannot say. Not far from her to the other side is a solid stair leading up two flights, and beyond seems to be a garage for cars, harboring various types of vehicles, from fast, if not racing cars, to Utes and, other big four-wheelers or small trucks. There seem to be work-stations as well. From under the stairs further towards the back, she sees a couple of small rooms, likely utility or changing-rooms. Men moving in and out, some with their bike gear on, some returning without. However! There is no hint of where the specific gear might be in which Femina would be particularly interested in!

    Dan and Ger go off to ensure they know where their bikes are, but they return quickly, being told to stay with her, while her driver comes to take his bike away. Overall, the attitude towards them has changed for the better. Though not friendly, there are no more threats and, no guns pointed at them either. Someone even handed the guys a can of beer. Of course, as Femina notices, they are under constant surveillance, monitoring cameras are everywhere. Most likely they keep an eye on everyone and everything, but for now, they certainly would focus on them in particular. She also notices that she herself is an object of interest for the men around. Repeatedly one or the other would pass by, pretending to attend to some dubious business somewhere close, sizing her up and glaring at her as if she was a piece of meat in a butcher-shop window. She is glad to be still in her travel gear, because these guys are creepy and their attention is unsettling.

    A door at the top of the staircase opens briefly. A young man appears who quickly descends, making a straight line towards them. Ger’s face lights up and next you know the brothers are embracing and hugging each other under expressions of relief and delight. “Ah, so good to see you!” “At last! After all this time….!”

    While all the back patting and slapping goes on, Femina has plenty of time to have a good look at Ger’s sibling. ‘What a beautiful young man!’ She is baffled. ‘How come that this blond angel affiliates with robber knights?’ He is tall and toned with muscles in all the right places without being a ‘muscle man’. Jeans and T-shirt, washed and faded out from plenty of use seem to caress rather than just clothing him and, make his bronzed skin shine even more. A tuft of thick hair down to his neck, shimmering like a field of ripe corn swaying in a summer breeze, his face finely chiseled with blue eyes so big as if they were the sea itself, it raises the desire of letting oneself fall into, without a second thought that one could drown in there. He has charisma, is so full of it that it oozes out of his pores like the silvery light of a full moon. Femina is struck with awe but, at the same time and, to her surprise, he does not strike a chord in her. She finds that rather extraordinary. Immediately and, to her dismay, it raises questions, more questions, as if she did not have enough already. How she longs for the past times, of her journey through arid lands and empty spaces, void of humans, where silence was food and nectar for her soul.

    “These are my friends, Dan and Femina.” She hears Ger’s voice say

    “Oliver,” says Adonis and shakes Dan’s hand, but not hers. For her he only has a smile. “Nice to meet you,” he continues. “The friends of my brother are mine too. Come now, let’s go up! I want to introduce you to Wilson. But first let’s take your stuff to my quarters, that’s yours’s as long as you are here.” His voice is pleasant. And yet! It has little warmth.

    While they sort out their belongings and what to take with them, only the brothers are chatting animatedly. She finds herself entangled in thoughts and feelings. Perceptions wrangle with logic so it seems, because nothing fits neatly together and, her memory has no data that could be of help as reference or advice. ‘Of course not!’ Her intellect is bewildered. ‘These are brand new experiences! Besides! Why would you want to compare the old with the new? Why give prejudice a chance or, fear? Because it would enhance your judgement, lets you make better decisions, makes you feel safe in an unsafe world? Non-sense! Stop your desperate struggle for control! It’s good for nothing, don’t you know?’

    She pauses. ‘So true! Nothing is safe! Life itself is uncertain, unpredictable and, uncontrollable. The desire for control is the wretched attempt to want to eliminate fear. But one could just as good chase ‘Phantom’. Neither he nor ‘absolute’ control exist. Though it is true that known fears can be controlled, fear itself is rudimentary, it cannot be eliminated; it is in fact essential to life, for very good reasons.’

    There is a tap on her shoulder. They are ready to move on. With Adonis leading, they climb the stairs to the upper level where a solid door without handles, knobs or buttons brings them to a halt. Recessed in the side wall is a little screen where he presses his fingers against. The door, opening quietly, brings them into the underground cellar, he explains, proudly stating, that it was essentially the core functioning and practical working unit of their organization. It served also as their physical training center for strategic and, recreational purposes too. Of course, they see nothing of that! Apart from some passages leading off from where they are, it is hard to imagine what there might be, though everything looks very different to the level below. The floors are still concrete, but the walls appear to be man-made. They are whitewashed and all is very clean. Neon light tubes run along the ceiling and there are air-vents, pipes and cables, neat and well maintained and, of course cameras. What a pity that Oliver does not give them a tour of what might be an extensive complex, well planned and organized. Most likely, only the initiated know about this underground facility, though….. She wonders about Oliver’s trusting nature, telling them all about. Femina is certain, it serves more than just the daily requirements for running the Desperado’s “house-hold”. Most likely, it has safety and defense purposes too. It is an excellent robber knight’s stronghold, their fortress if you like.

    They walk up another flight of stairs to a small landing and another door with no knobs or handles but a red glowing buzzer next to it. Adonis pressing it as they arrive, of course, under the watchful eye of another camera, they end up in a little hall or foyer with walls of stone roughhewn, a few doors and a passage way to the right.

    “My quarters are to the left,” he says. “We are in the main building but this part lies at the one end, separated from the communal areas in the middle. The rooms here are mostly used by Wilson’s close personal staff and the occasional trusted visitor. At the other end are the offices and inner sanctum of our organization, including Wilson’s private rooms. Access there is of course limited to certain members, except on the occasion with his permission. The passage connects you to the general house,” he concludes, pointing to the right.

    The little hall has no furniture, only a collection of empty crates in small clusters which serve as stools to sit on, for social meet ups as empty beer bottles indicate. Cold smoke and the stale smell of beer hangs in the air. It reminds Femina of the beer cellars she used to frequent as a student and, where heated speeches and discussions under loud music dried you up like a sun parched desert, so you drank more than you could handle to make up for it. Of course, this hall is like the morning after, where stale air and unpleasant smells are the only lasting memory.

    Oliver’s quarter is primitive too, consisting of two small interconnected rooms with no door in between but from the second room, fortunately with a door, one can access shower and toilette. Mattresses on the floor serve the double purpose of a sitting and sleeping. A table with a small stool and a chair stands next to an old fridge and each room has a cupboard, in one he has some personal cloths, the other contains some blankets. Again, empty crates function as added seating or side-tables and a couple of wall mounted shelves close to the table display a few dreary dust covered glasses. Despite the poor and hardly comfortable furnishing all is generally clean and without stuffy air or pesky odors. Most likely the rooms are hardly ever used, at least not regularly and, they offer some privacy which she suspects, is not a big concern for this brotherhood.

    Femina asks, if it was okay with them that she had a shower before they joined the crowd.

    “No problem”, says Oliver and fetches straight away bottles of beer from the old fridge, settling down with brother and Dan to drink and celebrate, as is customary for such occasions, while she can attend to her customary rituals of cleansing and refreshing herself.

    Out of the shower she searches through her belongings for some suitable clean clothes while the guys in the other room continue their conversation unperturbed. Without the intent to listen she overhears what they say, suddenly realizing that they talk about her, them obviously being unaware of her presence in the next room.

    “Does she wear the collar? I have not seen it,” asks Oliver

    “No,” says Ger, “she is a stray. We found her on our way quite a while ago. We don’t know where she comes from. She does not know our customs and certainly not the ones common here where they are far more extreme and rigid than in the southern parts of our country. That’s actually where we picked her up.”

    “Have you tried, to put one on her?” He asks again, the question likely directed at Dan, who does the answering.

    “No, certainly no! She is a foreigner. Besides, I have no intention to put her on the leash. Can’t imagine she would agree either. And I don’t want to force her, coming from who knows where and being so totally naive. I am sure she does not even understand why your guards did not expect papers from her.”

    Ger adds: “Yes! You are right! I did wonder why she looked at me so frazzled as I was going to hand over ours!”

    “It would be better she had one,” says Oliver. “She is an exotic thing. It makes her particularly desirable. Without the collar, even with everyone knowing that she belongs to you guys, she is free game. Anyone can claim and take her, that’s the rule as you well know. Wouldn’t be the first time that hell breaks loose over a woman. Though it may not come to an open war ….,” he pauses briefly, then continues, “I am your best insurance, because Wilson is the boss and I am Wilson’s partner, but….. Everything is possible! I can’t give you any guaranties. So! Be very cautious! Never let her out of your sight! Never let her be alone!”

    Femina opens and closes the bathroom door, firmly and loudly. She has heard enough! Not what she wanted to hear, but gladly never the less, having at last some of her questions answered. Naïve? Indeed, she is! And so it shall be. She rather plays ignorant than getting caught up in fruitless discussions or hostilities. Collar? Being put on a leash? Ph! No, and never! Ph! It makes her shudder and with it, her tender feelings for Dan are shed, like a wet dog shakes himself dry.

    Sadly, she cannot shed her feelings of disappointment as easily. Once again she must accept, how different her world is to that of others’. Appearance and reality, though interrelated, do not necessarily reflect the true nature or ultimate truth of things, but is certainly fertile ground for illusions. Thus, acknowledgement and disappointment go hand in hand, becoming the relative whom everyone tries to avoid but who cannot be avoided, being family, like it or not.

    To doubly ensure that her presence is known, she calls out: “Ready in a sec!”

    Dan shouts back: “Okay! No need to hurry!”

    After finishing dressing, she lets herself down on one of the crates to let some reasonable minutes pass before she finally joins them. She feels well now, clean from inside out, ready to make the next step, regardless that it will lead her only deeper into the robber’s den.

  • DNA II, chapter 6, part 4

    Femina finds in Dan and Ger ideal travel companions. They are vanilla and chocolate while she is the cream, the enrichment and embellishment. Ger is the simple, straight forward guy, Dan the closed up, complex one. Both are handsome if not attractive, but only Dan pays attention to his appearance and social standing, admittedly, very successfully. Wherever he goes, eyes follow him, particularly the female ones and though everyone likes vanilla, who can resist chocolate, when it is as beautifully packaged as he is. He laps up the attention like the cat laps its milk but, he leaves no doubt that he knows his worth and that he can do as good without. Besides, knowingly or not, he never provokes other men’s jealousy. To the contrary, even they seem to be impressed by him. Femina is amused and fascinated how easily he manipulates people, winning them over in no time. Most likely that is due to him knowing what he wants and what serves him; he does not even consider anything else.

    Her relationship, with both, is pleasantly uncomplicated. They understand and complement each other without many words, and she likes that Dan does not expect or ask anything from her despite their relationship being intimate. He is always courteous without chivalry, but both guys are polite and respectful, to everyone, not only to her. She never has reasons to criticize their behavior or attitude towards anyone, which is indeed all she considers relevant for this trip or any relationship. Sometimes she finds Ger naive as far as his expectations of women are concerned, but she has no intentions to disillusion him. Dan does not talk about his. It does not matter. She knows he will always take care of his interests. She need not, nor does she want to know more. As long as their interests meet, their relationship will run as smooth and as perfect as his well-oiled motorbike. However, the cat in her purrs satisfied, she is aware of how her presence affects his male pride.

    The country they travel in, is new territory for all of them. Her friends, coming from the same state, just have never been in these regions, are not as ignorant about it as she is. For her it is truly foreign, and strange indeed. She cannot compare it with any land she has ever seen, not as far as she can remember that is, and it sure does not compare with the country that mighty bureaucracy has assigned to her as her ‘motherland’.

    Motherland! Her thoughts always trip over this word. Her difficulties to answer questions about it have never ceased, and it unsettles and annoys her, because she cannot identify any country as her motherland, having still no proof, nor clarity of her origins. She has not even a picture, that is, a picture of any kind from the time before her memory loss, nothing that could serve as a hint or some evidence. And even if she had one, it may not even be helpful, not with the limited memory she has and struggles with. Her memory is like the Emmenthaler cheese full of holes, with new memorabilia in between, and now and then, some older data that surface like the fat in the cheese, when exposed to heat. Despite having now more information from her past than ever, it is not enough by any means. Often she is not even certain, why or, if she still is in this ominous house, with which most of her current memory is associated. How can she therefore ever rightfully talk about her homeland, or mother-country? She has no native place, not in this house anyway, though the house itself probably qualifies, for what one may call to be “at home”. But can a prison ever be called ‘home’? Prisons harbor convicts! She may be a prisoner but she is no convict, not as far as she can remember, or discern. But who knows? Without her full memory, all is possible. Maybe she was expelled, banned or punished for something she may or may not have done. Whatever! She does not feel ‘home’ in this house and in it, nothing is her native land or mother-country or motherland. At best, she is a visitor, sadly, one who is lost, or has lost her way, meaning, she really can only feel home in herself. Therefore she is home anywhere or, nowhere. Sure, this may be confusing for others, because when she is asked, where she comes from, she answers according to the place where she has her belongings or bed to sleep in, wherever that may be at that time. Often enough have people looked at her, perplexed, then pointing out that she was no local as far as they knew. Sure! Dimitri and Pia always insisted, that their home was hers too, and the country was her motherland. But she knew better. Though she did not agree, she left it at that, mostly because she did not want to upset Pia. Besides, she was not even given another choice. Her view never changed, but changed has her attitude, getting tired from constantly having to explain her answers to the ‘where do you come from’ question. Nowadays she answers, more often than not, according to her travel papers. She also acknowledges, that there were times when she felt like ‘being home’ with Dimitri and Pia, though not because it was her house, her land or mother-country.

    Be it as it may, the country they are travelling in, especially the regions they are passing through now, is not only one of a kind, it is fascinating, full of surprising, contrasting adversity, but also of extremes and harsh conditions, with skies so wide and as far horizons, that it amazes her every day anew, and over and over again. It raises other feelings as well, but they drown in the mighty stream of sensations that flood her body, and spread through her brain as vast as a delta, before they merge into the ocean of her mind.

    Dryness dominates the landscape and all life. Now and then one can find an oasis, but hardly ever with a lot of trees. There are no meadows or forests, it’s mostly and predominantly bush, low, where water is scarce, and more scraggly shrubs and thicket than other vegetation, and strewn in between are plenty of thistles and tussles of dry grasses. It is strangely beautiful in its desolate wilderness and, or may be because of it, lack of human beings. Sometimes, she thinks the land is uninhabited, if not uninhabitable. They may travel for hours without meeting a soul, or finding signs of settlements, and when they do, they hardly consist of more than a few houses. One is always a petrol station with a petrol pump or two, and serving as well as a shop and little take-away or café. That’s where you can find the essentials for the stomach or necessities for the journey ahead. Sometimes, there may be even a workshop, others have a pub, and on the occasion a community hall, a church and school. The buildings are mostly of wood with tin roofs, some may just be tin sheds. The bigger ones may have a signboard with a name on it, or stating their purpose. It serves rather local pride than it is a necessity. Still, hardly ever are people around; to meet them, one must stay for the night. Then locals and the rare traveler may gather in the pub that caters for all guests to their delight. Generally, there are always more cars than people, except, a party of country workers drop in, on crowded trucks and utilities. They cater then for entertainment, their own and everybody else’s, particularly after a few cold beers. Femina feels sometimes as if being thrown into the “Wild West”, and into another time altogether, thanks to the often most peculiar, wild and unique characters that gather in these places. Though they can be rough and noisy, playing practical jokes on each other, it never ends in open quarrels or fighting but in roaring laughter, and another round of beer.

    Apart from the main street all other roads are of earth. There is only earth, dry and red and dusty. A red film clings to everything, be it house, cars, cloths or fur. Though, she is told, that is only during the dry season. When the rains come, all can turn into mud, which makes travelling difficult, if not impossible. She is no longer surprised about the lack of commodities of modern civilization. In places like these, one needs solid things that can last and withstand the forces of nature, there is no need for shiny chrome and gadgetry. Most things have to be adjusted and changed to fit the local conditions, and many undergo repair with whatever is at hand. At worst, one lives without even bare necessities. Once, while sitting on the wooden bench at the local petrol pump and take-away, eating her hamburger, she observes in horror, a driver filling up on petrol with a cigarette in his mouth, and then leaving, without a tank cap, and windows wide open. Most likely the car had no windows either not just no tank lid.

    Apart from the scarce population also fauna seems to be scarce. Dogs are more numerous, domesticated rather than wild ones, and plenty of birds, from the very big to the small, some colorful just like the rainbow. They have the most endearing twitter, while others croak and shriek and carry on like kids in the schoolyard. The very big ones, having lost their ability to fly, can be seen running in the open spaces, while most others frequent bushes and trees in the green oasis, or swoop down on settlements to inquisitively watch the goings-on or search for food that supplements their staple. There are also plenty of snakes and many more lizards, really big ones too, and of course creepy crawlies everywhere, as well as plenty of flies. These like to settle on all the moist places, zooming straight up into your face to get to your mouth, nostrils and eyes. One time, stopping on the side of the road for a short break, they notice the ground beneath them moving. Horrified they discover that they are not standing on earth as they presumed, but on brownish black caterpillars or grubs, creeping and crawling over each other, aimlessly and without purpose, their bodies forming a blanket who knows how thick, covering up any real earth beneath. Not one plant, not a single blade of grass can be seen as far as they can see, probably because these creatures have eaten it all. They really thought it was dark brown earth as they were passing by, not being able to discern these type of animals being far too small to be recognized at speed and distance. Besides, they just presumed there were huge fields of tilled land, particularly as they had been told of the industrial type of agriculture they would encounter in certain areas, and having already traveled along this dark earth for kilometers. Femina had no idea how extensive industrial farming could be, until now. They speculate that what they see are harvested fields, where caterpillars would find plenty of left-over organic matter to feed on, and to multiply. To be impressed by the extent of that kind of farming is only one side of the coin. The other is sadder and depressing, seeing life doomed to end this way. They don’t linger, jumping back on the bikes to travel on. This was no place to stop. Even the crows seem to share their opinion because, oddly, there is not even one to be seen. May be they have lost their appetite being offered too much of a good thing or, what is on offer may not be palatable after all. Femina has a hard time to get over the shock of being confronted with the reality of industrial farming, what it does to nature and life itself.

    Apart from this and thanks to the size of the country, there is more beauty than not. The wide skies and wide plains, the desolation and solitude, all the colors from the most intense to the bleached and faded, she feels like being in a gallery of exquisite art. The contrast of the red soil with the bluest of blue sky is so stark that it would overwhelm her senses, were it not for the sun, whose light changes colors and landscapes ever so often, creating new shadow plays and color games, while walking from day to night. There is never a dull moment, never a boring landscape. The red canvas turns into a feast for the eyes when and wherever colored stones and rock formations crop up, and where the green of vegetation varies, as much as there are plants and water supply. Indeed, the land is a banquet for her senses and she is indulging like the maggot, never getting enough of it. Every day makes her feel freer, as if she was losing ballast, she never knew she had. Her soul dances like a butterfly, while her body fills up on the clear air and the sun’s energy. At night she fills up on the wide and wonder-some silence and the magic of the twinkling stars, more numerous and nearer than she has seen them for a long time; even the moon is bigger and brighter than elsewhere, sometimes even turning golden and red. Nothing spoils her zest of life, not even the dark heavy ball she carries since leaving the waiting room, securely hidden away in her innermost breast pocket. She does not ask if or what the future may hold. As far as she can judge, she has no future. She does not even have a past, apart from the few memories of recent times. What she has now is plenty, and it fulfills her perfectly. Easy rider! There is no need for more.

    Of course, even though she has no wish for change, change happens regardless. Slowly but steady does it come along. Not only the landscape, even the air, and after all the climate itself change. First, hardly noticeable, more green appears and then other vegetation, and the wind has a moist breath. As the earth covers itself with juicy grasses, more and more bushes display lush leafy growth. Islands of small and big trees, even palms can be seen, eventually forming patches of woodland. There are more settlements too, though mostly off the road. It means however, more traffic, many more roadhouses, and much more human encounter. Initially she does not mind the change, but soon she realizes that it is not for the better. In fact, she dislikes it, that is, she dislikes the local people. Now that she finds more things of civilization, it does not apply to the native population. They are as far as she is concerned barbarians, boorish and crude, not only in appearance, but more so in their customs and attitudes. Nearly all, including females, are rude, and quick to pick a fight. There are guns aplenty, lying openly displayed in either the cars or on the cargo trays of Utes and trucks, effectively guarded by dogs with raised lips, and bared teeth, and a gruesome growl should anyone come to close. But Femina likes them better than their masters, because they do only their duty, while the other are just bullies and brutal contemporaries. Above all, – she can hardly believe her friends when they tell her, how women and animals fare, – men are hunting them, both. They may slay them on the spot or, they may drag women off to keep them as a kind of domestic animal, fitting them with a collar and leash if they think it necessary. That of course is a good reason why women have to arm themselves.

    Disputes and fights among them are common. All too often is she witness to it. Different opinions are usually settled with the fist and the winner is right. Everyone agrees that only the winner can be right. It all boils down to their conviction that only the strong deserve to live, and only the strongest can survive. Women are therefore second rank, being the “weaker gender”. Though Femina is wondering, how these in many instances formidable amazons can believe such nonsense, she leaves it at that. Many of them eye her with mistrust anyway, if not blatant hostility.

    Though Femina does not believe to be in any danger having two male companions with her, they seem to change too, at least their usually relaxed attitude has changed. Of course, it is most obvious in the ‘public arena’. They move slower, walk sure-footed if not steadfast, smiling and joking only when they are among themselves. As soon as they get off their bikes, they open their leather jackets not just because of the warm climate. It appears, they want to show off their muscles, at least that’s what she believes as she watches them move. Also their gaze is different, somewhat more arrogant, swiftly scanning everything as if they were not interested in anyone or anything, though paying close attention. They always appear unapproachable, with pinpoint pupils and half-shut eyes. They no longer hang around for more than is necessary, buying what they need quickly and moving on without too much talk. They stay away from the roadhouses and camping grounds, seeking their own campsites, choosing places away from frequented areas and curious eyes. It certainly helps that the population is still small and as it spreads out over a vast area, it is possible to avoid their company. Femina could not agree more with her friends, to keep out of the people’s way, and to travel rough, rather than indulging in creature comfort and pay for with peace of mind. Sadly, she realizes, and has to accept, that all the change was not only encompassing but is far more pervasive than she likes, or even can anticipate.

    It is a blue cloudless morning as they rise from their sleep to get ready for the journey ahead. The black metal and chrome of the bikes gleam wet in the early sun, and the air is moist and cool. These days they hardly light up camp fires, night or morning, eating their breakfast usually mid morning after having traveled a good many miles. The ritual of greeting the new day with a cup of hot coffee or tea has been replaced by a swift and silent routine. Sleeping bags are rolled up quickly, their little tents as quickly taken down and packed up. Their personal hygiene has to wait until they find the next opportunity, at a river or pond or at worst at one of the roadhouses if nothing more suitable can be found.

    Today she feels not yet ready to travel on. Waiting for Ger to get on his bike, she embraces Dan’s waist and hugs up to him closely. He is comforting warm. His brown locks spilling out from under the helmet, she rests her head beneath on his broad back. She lets her sleepiness take over again, until Dan starts up the engine, and the howls and vibrations put an end to it. His back thrusts against her, the rumbling and booming rises quickly to its crescendo, only to settle down after all into a satisfied growl. She sees the asphalt fly along beneath them, and stretching out before them into wide distant land. One mile after the other gets lost behind them as they fly past the green into ochre burnt hills and open country. It is a lonely route they travel, meeting no-one and nothing, no vehicle, nor human soul. The sound of the engines rock her back into some kind of dozing sleep. Sometimes she takes a glance over Dan’s shoulder, gazing into the distance where she can make out a mountain range, but falling back quickly into her dreamlike mental state, for how long she can only tell by the distance the sun travels in the sky.

    A strange noise appears suddenly above all other sounds like a rolling thunder. It vies for her attention, jolting her into a sudden wakefulness as if a light-bulb was switched on. May be a weather front is approaching, but not even the wisp of a cloud is to be seen. The thundery noise however gets louder, ruffling the smooth silky blue sky and rippling the shiny air at the horizon. A cold shower sweeps through Femina’s body. The rumbling and rolling carries in it something she does not like. Dan and Ger slow down and line up side by side, obviously for the sake of communication. After some gesticulating and Ger finally pointing into a certain direction, they speed up again.

    Femina ponders what the noise could be. It sounds like a squadron of some kind of flying machines. But she can’t see anything as much as she tries, besides, the rumbles become fainter again, unlikely that she finds out more now. On their trip so far, she never even has heard an airplane, and sure she has never heard anything like these noises that she could associate with airplanes she knows, like the big ones for public, or, the small ones for private use, or any of military kind. She remembers Ger saying a few days ago, that he wanted to meet up with his little brother, the youngest of the many siblings he has, having not seen him for a long time and hearing less and less from him too. He was apparently settling somewhere along the way they were travelling, and it seemed Ger is a bit worried about him. Nothing more was said, but maybe they are heading now towards a townships or even a city where they would find him, and where there were airports or similar facilities, with lots of air traffic that could be heard from afar.

    Femina stops to speculate. She also finds her uneasiness ridiculous. What difference does it make? Does she really care what will happen, or whom she will meet on this journey? She has no plans, no goals, and no wish. These are rolled up within the ball she carries, no bigger than a golf ball or, may be just a bit bigger than one of the big glass marbles kids like to play with, only without their beautiful coloring, and far too heavy for any games, this one or that one. Hidden in the innermost pocket at her chest, she has become so used to its weight that she hardly feels it anymore. Sometimes, mostly on quiet evenings when she feels left to herself, does she take it out to look at it, rolling it in her hands, just to confirm that it was still there, and still the same, smoky brown and black, impossible to see through with its dark and muddy shadows captured inside. Most times however it remains hidden and untouched. She feels it anyway when Dan’s body presses against her, be it his back, during a fulminate take-off on the bike, or a passionate embrace on other occasions. Once he asked her what it was she was carrying, if it was a kind of talisman or an amulet; he must have seen her handling it, observing her more than she thought he would, or may be just having it felt on some of the mentioned occasions. She was taken by surprise, and not sure, what to answer. ‘No, no, or may be in a way’, she said vaguely, then adding quickly, that it was rather kind of a souvenir, of sentimental value, but she could not let go of it. He never asked again. Probably because he knew she was not prepared to tell him more, but also because he knew, it was better for him to leave it at that.

    Femina’s vigilance does not disappear as they travel on. It does not help either that they make only short breaks, usually just for a drink from their water bottles and one time for something to eat. That’s the only time they actually get off their bikes. They don’t even have their morning wash, settling for a quick hand and facial cleans from the extra water container they carry for the sake of an emergency. Though nothing significant happened so far, it adds to Femina’s feelings of uneasiness. Obviously, the journey has an urgency instead of being just the usual relaxed trip. Besides the thundering noises coming and going, never close enough for more to be discovered, there are increasingly more roads intersecting, but they are still the only ones on the road, and no signs of houses, or any of tiniest settlements whatsoever can be seen. So she has a few questions for the guys. They agree, it does not mean that there are no people living here. However, townships and even cities are beyond the mountain range, which they intend to cross over before night falls. But they do not know what the thundering noises are, so they say. Femina can’t say that the answers are all that satisfying. For some reason, and she cannot figure out why, or what happened, her feelings of uneasiness grow.

    They have now come very close to the mountains. The plains before them already show off pockets of woodland, the first messengers of the thick forests that cover the mountain range ahead. But they don’t get very much further. A roadblock forces them to a sudden halt. It is made of a big rough cut tree log that rests on two solid stone blocks at the ends, and a heavy metal grate in between. A big stop sign is nailed on it in its midst. They take off their helmets to consider their options, though there are only two, – either to turn back or wait. As she quickly discovers, it would be impossible to circumvent the obstacle. A stony field runs along each side of the road, sharply edged and craggy, with many more metal spikes in between. It is a formidable barrier. Only an army tank could survive a drive over it. Besides, there is another reason for waiting, as she finds out after all. Easy rider it is no more!

    Having felt alarmed for most of the day already, what her friends tell her now is even more disconcerting: This kind of road blocks apparently are used to mark territories and also function as a kind of road toll collection poste. Local gangs control certain areas, and though they may not be the legal owners of the land or road, they assume ownership, with brutal force, if necessary. These groups make their own rules and live according to their own laws. Rivalling each other they fight bitter battles, bloody and deadly more often than not. Manslaughter and murder serve as means to spread fear and to enforce control. They usually fight over territories and dominance, or it is for the purpose of demonstration of strength, and always of course, for monetary gains. Somehow this reminds Femina of the robber knights she has heard about in history lessons at school, the only difference being the legality of landownership. However, how land is taken and ownership is claimed, is in itself a questionable and arbitrary affair, meaning, there is not really a big difference between the robbers of the past and the ones of modern times, at least not how she sees it. At the thought of history education she smiles. She loved the subject because of the many peculiar events and stories, but she liked to call it the fairy tale hour or sometimes, the horror story time. Far too much was just so unbelievable, and truly shocking; far too much is obviously not even just a historical event long time past.

    From afar the thundering noises approach again, but this time they do not turn away, instead, heading straight towards them. The closer they come the more trepidation Femina feels. Though the roars are now above them, she still cannot discern anything despite straining her eyes as she scans the sky. Finally, several black dots appear far up over their heads, and now and then a red glow lights up between and around them. She presumes, they are the flying objects, though they could be birds, like circling vultures, if it was not for the noise and the red shine accompanying their flight. Therefore, they can’t be birds, but they could be dragons, except, they have become extinct a long time ago, isn’t it? And then all of a sudden the dots race down towards them, nose diving with such a speed, as if they were torpedoes, or missiles with trailing smoke. There is no roar any longer, only an ear-piercing whistle, coming closer to impact any instant, now. And then, nothing of the kind happens! The whistling suddenly stops, changing back into ear deafening noise as the flying machines cease speeding downwards, only to circle and hover above them again, but this time, not far above at all. As ear crushing as the noises may be, Femina’s racing heart is the only thing she feels, or hears, coming back to life, because only seconds ago, everything seemed to come to a standstill, including her heart. Now she knows what it means to be stunned; something that is clearly a natural reaction when staring into the eye of imminent annihilation. And she must admit, it is something extraordinary indeed, though there is no time for a close examination.

    The new development, welcome or not, leaves little time for thinking. The squadron now close enough for inspection, baffles and confuses her, being nothing she could have ever imagined. What she sees are wide black wings, spanning like skin between arms and legs, just as if they were flying foxes, though of human proportion. Of course, they are no bats, nor any birdlike creatures, nor anything else but man, having rockets stuck on the side of their lower legs that spit out fire and ear numbing noise. There are about eight or nine, and though they pass over and briefly away from them, they part into two lots, only to set down on the road before and behind them. The noises fortunately subsiding, they slowly roll towards them, stopping a few meters away, strategically posted across the road at the front, and closing them in at the back.

    Dan and Ger exchange meaningful glances, while Dan tells her that they are facing a patrol of the “Desperados”, who apparently control this region, though much further down south than they had anticipated. She just should stay calm. He did not believe, there would be a serious development, as long as they played to their rules. Femina does not really need this advice. Whatever she may feel has no bearing at all. It would be pointless to act on any emotions. Obviously these bandits want their toll, not their lives. The question however is, what type of toll they want, or how much they need to pay, before they were given permission to continue with their journey. Any attempt to escape these headhunters would be absurd. Femina also refuses to let her feelings overwhelm her, because no matter what, the situation does not need feelings, only a cool head and reasoning.

    She avoids to stare too blatantly at the men, though it does not come easy to keep her curiosity at bay. The men are fully clad in what appears to be leather, wearing helmets, with their nearly black visor down. They come in all shapes and sizes, big and small, solid though, likely packed with muscles beneath their outfit. Moreover, they are armed to the teeth with various guns stuck in holsters around the hip, and knives of differing sizes on their thighs. Their wings are folded and tucked away, obviously consisting of a thin but never the less strong material that can be easily pleated so it seems, because there is only a small flap visible between their arms down to the knees. Though keen to find out more, she does not dare to get stuck on details. She glances down the legs to the rockets. In fact they are part of a ‘roller-blade boot’ reaching just underneath the knees and the rockets attached to the sides. The whole unit reminds her of skiing boots, stiff and solid but still of a lightweight synthetic material that fulfills more than one function, without being too heavy or awkward to wear. By all means, the whole outfit is more than impressive, if not mind boggling. At their chests seem to be various buttons or knobs, but being all in black she can’t make out specific details. The other question she wonders about is how the rockets work, what they are made of, how they are fueled. Naturally these question cannot be answered at this point in time, but she does not even see anything that would suggest to be a fuel containing device. Maybe they carry rocket fuel in containers on their backs, which of course she cannot see under the circumstances. They still have not opened their visors, eyes remain hidden behind. While their helmets are of grey color, right in the middle, well visible, but all black and not elaborate at all, is an emblem, a skull with two guns crossed in front over it. Despite its simplicity it says more than words could. They certainly are a gang, but rather like a hostile pack of hungry wolves, or mutant, bloodthirsty, men eating flying foxes, more threatening and more dangerous than any animal could ever be, and for sure crueler than any of it.

    So far they were only stared at in silence. A low frequency hum can be heard as if the gang had their engines running, indecisive of what to do with their victims as yet. Dan sits upright, waiting, his back hard pressed against her, muscles tight and hard as steel. If his heart was still beating, it did so behind walls that were impenetrable to motion or sound. But Femina, in contrast to Dan, becomes more and more relaxed. While she was scanning over the armored men, admittedly only a superficial scan it could be, her fears dissipated slowly but steadily. She becomes more and more curious, and even fascinated. Sure, this modern robber knights or bandits are sinister, angst provoking, and likely more menacing and dangerous than anything she has ever encountered before, but they were also fascinating. She can’t help it, her curiosity wins. She has to find out what lies under their armor. Despite the signs not suggesting anything good, fear is neither useful nor reasonable or necessary, not at this stage at least, that’s how she sees it. What is however without any doubt important, is cautious attention and clarity of mind. Logic tells her, that no hunter is perfect, and not every hunt is successful. Besides, every pack has a leader. Of course, many dogs are the rabbit’s death, but death is not what she is afraid of, not since she carries it with her anyway. Without actually being aware of, she reaches into her inner pocket. The heavy ball rolls into her hollowed hand. Easy Rider! Street robbers! Whatever! Nobody is only bad, nobody is only good!

    So! She is able to put her fears on a leash, since she knows what she is dealing with. In the depths of her sub consciousness however something stirs, but is too vague to be acknowledged yet. There she is, like the watch dog seemingly asleep, listening attentively to all the noises, but leaping into action only when the signals become clear. What they may be is hard to tell, waiting is therefore the best policy.

    Suddenly the humming noise stops and a sharp loud somewhat hollow voice, as if coming through a speaker, asks:

    “What do want here? This is our land. You have no business to come here!”

    It is Ger who answers. His voice is calm bearing no threat or fear:

    “We did not come to cause trouble. We are on our way up north, but I have a brother, who intended or already has settled somewhere along this way. I would like to catch up with him as we pass through. Maybe you have heard of him, or even know his where abouts.”

    Silence ensues. Femina is quite sure that these guys have means to talk with each other despite that she cannot hear or see anything. Why else would they be left waiting for an answer!

    After all, one man from the front row rolls to the barricade while the others watch motionless, with hands close to their weapons.

    Femina feels Dan’s muscle relax. He reaches back to her with his left in a gesture of reassurance, obviously to indicate that all is well, that there was no longer, or at least no immediate danger.

  • DNA II, chapter 6, part 3

    Baba nudges Femina to get her attention. She was still in thought staring at the curtain as if there was some kind of message. She turns to Baba who indicates gesturing how much he had enjoyed the performance. With his broad smile and twinkling eyes he rids her of her thoughtfulness. Repeating the last action, the ‘death blow’, he rolls up his eyes, but not to imitate the dying, rather as a comment, or statement of mockery as if to say that he considered it particularly ridiculous. Obviously, he found the performance more amusing than the content interesting, – in contrast to her. Never mind! It is good to be reminded of how little it takes to communicate and what it means to see with his eyes.

    The curtain opens again. Black sits still at the table and White has returned too though he is sitting now on Black’s chair. All the dance figures came back too. They are gathered behind the two men but on the original side of color with the result that the white crew is behind Black and the black behind White. A kind of humming sound comes from them like tones of a chorus though it turns into a monotonous speech:

    “The time has come to reunite. Let us balance the books and look at what was valid for so long. White has lost our trust, Black has not convinced us of his worthiness, but it is time for recognizance and truth.”

    White raises his arm as a sign that he wished to speak. His voice is dark and tired but in it are subtle vibrations that beg attention and make what he says believable.

    White: “I admit to be guilty of deceiving you and myself. I claimed mightiness that is not mine. Instead of insisting on truth I was dazzled and blinded, drowning in the utter glorification that was given to me so abundantly and unquestioned. Though separating black and white is serving creation, the principle can be unfortunately misunderstood and misinterpreted, as it was in this instance, when the ignorance of the innocent handed me the key to power. It allowed me to alienate and ban anyone who would dare to disobey me. But none of this might is mine truly. Though I am powerful, I am far from absolute; and I am not master but servant. Mind you! Guilt and denial turned me bitter, made my commands rigid, some even had to be written in stone. Sadly, after all, it enslaved me too. But I ask for your understanding and leniency because my intentions were good, and many a thing during my rule brought progress and unsurpassed success. Though, my Brother, from you I beg forgiveness. I have acted in anger and haste but also in fear, being very aware of what you are capable of. I really believed I had to defend myself against you despite better knowledge. Words cannot express the regret I feel of violating you.”

    His speech is followed by silence then whispering among his entourage. It ends when the white queen steps out to walk to the middle of the stage, positioning herself right there to ensure everyone can see and hear her. Her voice is soft and warm but carries an unexpected resolve.

    Love: “The white King is guilty, but so am I. All times have I served him with a faith that only I can give. I remained silent to all his mistakes which in the end make me guilty as well. With my help, no, with the help from all of us, could happen what makes White now the accused. None of us has really ever spoken out against him, therefore, none of us can reasonably be his judge. Besides! In his attempt of murder, he has condemned himself. But do not let us linger on what has passed! Nothing can be undone, but it allows us to progress into a new future to the benefit of all. I for myself am glad and relieved, since now I need no longer be the always forgiving, always sacrificing, selfless and unconditionally loving, the ever so understanding and nurturing, regardless of how questionable and unreasonable it actually may be. Of course! Nobody should ever suffer or die for my sake, but sadly it cannot always be prevented, no matter how much I try, or deny that it happens. I am so pleased now that I finally can call you my brother, destroyer and annihilator, to come and join me! I have missed you so much because without you I am only half of the truth. You liberate me from the shiny false gold that is like the lace on the garments I wear, because pure love cannot be found in matter, which is but our world.”

    The called-up Destruction is a big man. As he steps out of the group, he discards his weaponry, at least the ones everyone can see, and walks to the queen. There he takes her welcoming hand, bows gentlemanly before speaking.

    Destruction: “Thank you sister! Thank you for your honesty and your love. I always needed you and I need you more than ever. Without you, there is no stopping me. I am the fire that needs to burn out once ignited. Only you can put an end to it because you are the water that matches my power. Indeed, only with you can I let the world live. Come, dance with me, to celebrate this day!”

    And so they do. Femina is thrilled because dance is her favorite among all the performing arts, and she certainly is not disappointed with this one, rich in expression and executed masterly. The dance ends on the same spot where it started, only this time they remain embracing each other, cheek on cheek, their eyes closed, a picture of perfect harmony.

    The next figure stepping forward is Contentment. She places herself next to the couple. How slim she is but so sweet in her simple outfit, without make-up and jewelry. Her face is young, her features soft and she is tall like a reed that twists and turns with the wind without being ever broken. She sure could do with some more food.

    Contentment: “I am so glad our reunion has come. Finally I can take my sister into my arms whom I missed so dearly. Without her I am no better than dead wood, driftwood in the currents of life without aim and direction, an absurdity without content or substance. Come sister, you ever so alluring temptation, you bring color to my cheeks, and you can rest with me.”

    The black queen follows the call. Swaying hips, the head held high, undulating waves with foamy crowns have found their sandy heaven. She puts herself next to Contentment, one arm around her shoulder, with the other she takes her by the hand.

    Temptation: “My dear sister, I missed you too. Without me the world would not progress, but without you I am the bottomless barrel that after all would remain empty, therefore losing its purpose and missing the point. Only with you can the world enjoy the progress that is made. Come sweet sister, let us dance to celebrate this day.”

    And so they do. They dance their Pas de Deux, and when it is ended they stand next to the other pair, embracing each other, cheek on cheek in picture perfect harmony.

    The next one stepping forward is Tradition, the foundation and stalwart of the white realm. He is the priest in his official robes, a wiry figure and of autocratic commanding appearance. He strides in firm steps to the right edge of the chess field in line with the other pairs.

    Tradition: “I am not sure if the time of our reunion is really come. My authority is unbroken because there is no better solution yet for the masses, who are lost without guidance. The world needs me as much as ever, but looking back over the millennia passed, filled with blood and tears, I feel my shoulders heavy under the weight of my guilt. My word is absolute coming from the white king, so it is said, and whose chosen representative I am. Whatever is believed, it was me who excluded my brother Doubt; I brought more misery than can ever be justified because I was the head of inquisition and the executioner. I am the pretender demanding sacrifice and renunciation without giving redemption. My brother, come, I do not want to exclude you any longer; I don’t want to be cold and rigid any more. Even if I do not trust the new world order yet, it can’t be worse than the old of before. It should at least be given the chance to proof its validity.”

    Doubt, leaving his team he walks swiftly to the calling brother. Femina cannot tell if this is a man or woman. Tall and slim, with the mane of a horse, wide pants and shirt, or blouse, nothing gives away the gender, even the face, beautiful as it is, could belong to either; neither is the black of the clothes just black, changing with movement, its surfaces shining white as if the sun was falling on virgin snow, but in the shadows of folds and pleating, it is as black as tar. He, or she, takes Tradition’s hand enthusiastically.

    Doubt: “My brother, finally you come to your senses! You have no idea how impatiently I have waited for this moment. Without me you are a hypocrite, without you I am the gamete without an egg. But together we are the best parents for a new brute. Come, dance with me to celebrate this day!”

    And so they do. Their Pas de Deux is exquisite, but so were all. As the dance ends the line up with the other pairs on the spot from where their dance began, embracing each other, cheek to cheek, in perfect harmony.

    Moral is the next figure to step forward, a tall and haggard man, wearing a judge’s robe, and his hair under the obligatory wig crowned by the rook’s rocky crag. He has a stern face, and appears hard and cold and sinister. It is no face that suggests there is hope for mercy. He strides sure footed center stage then turning to the left edge of the chess field to take position in line with the others. His voice is commanding as if he was a sovereign.

    Moral: “I doubt that the time of reunion has come. How can I accept the part of me that I have kept so fiercely away?! The battles will continue, if not on the world’s stage, then surely in my head. Immorality, you are my other half; I have to accept you back, but I cannot promise that my conscience will ever allow me to love you. The best I can offer is tolerance. But, if you are able to compromise, maybe we achieve a workable relationship.”

    Immorality stepping forward walks on to his side, keeping though some distance. She is a vulgar beauty in the clothes of a prostitute. Her thick long hair is held together in a ponytail, resembling the bushy tail of a horse. Her movements, no, her whole demeanor is provocative, but exuberant in strength and determination; she sure would not be easy to topple over or be taken for a ride.

    Immorality: “I do not long for your love. It is enough that you have to accept me. I do not fear your conscience either, it is but enough for both of us. It will fill my void and complement my mind and I will prevent you from using it any longer as a whip instead as a tool for self-exploration and acknowledgement. You say you cannot love me? Who says, I can love you?! You are a monster in your self-glory and arrogance. You are not worthy of love yourself. I still accept our union gladly despite the prospect of our battles to carry on, at least for the time being until you realize that you can never escape the truth as hard as you try. You have not even been able to fully rid yourself of me despite all your effort to hide the evidence.”

    In a sudden grasp she flings off his headpiece and wig, throwing them out of reach. A bold head comes to the fore, heavily tattooed, an unlikely appearance for a judge. He suddenly looks far less high-principled. She continues: “Tolerance, compromise, all well and good! It is the foundation for a solid marriage, but only if it comes from both sides, so don’t even try otherwise.”

    There is no dance this time. Never the less, they join together back on back, their sides fronting the auditorium, their arms interlocked and their heads together. They are a two-faced figure, remaining still and motionless, just like the rest, though not quite the picture of harmony with their stony faces.

    Another figure, a slim female, steps out of her assembly and walks to the middle. It is Libra, the goddess of Justice, dressed in a simple white tunic that is held tight around her waist with a broad belt that has an ornate buckle in the shape of a scale. Her hair is the rich mane of a horse and her eyes are covered by a strap of cloth. She is part goddess, part horse with blinkers.

    Justice: “Since our separation I filled the pan of the scales with the paragraphs of law to prevent emotions distorting judgement. However, this turned me into the under-worker of the ruling powers and made justice a farce because it became nothing more than a game with words. Emotions can be controlled, but words can be twisted and turned, bringing Hate a rich harvest. Locked out emotions do not vanish instead they intensify. They are ‘God’s mill’ that is said to grind slowly but surely. But I am the wolf among sheep with a voice of oil where words run so smoothly, that they turn my howling into lullabies. Come Hate, my despised dear brother, come to me. We belong to each other because only I can master your aggression, only you can open my eyes to the truth to prevent anybody suffering under twisted judgement and maimed truth.”

    Hate, a bear of a man, follows her calling. He is covered with hair, long black hair from the top, short thick hair everywhere else, like the fur of a beast. His hand and feet like paws, nails so long that they are claws and a frightening grimace of a face; demon or devil, better to run from it than cross its path.

    Hate: “My dear sister, I obey you gladly, but remember, I am dangerous. I can tear you to pieces if you don’t watch out. You can rock me to sleep but only if you have your eyes open, only then can I close mine. Come sweet sister, let me take off your blindfold and then let us dance to celebrate this day.”

    He moves behind Libra, hairy arms embracing her and while whispering into her ears, he takes off the band from her eyes. New life seems to flow into Justice. Laughing she escapes his arms but takes his hand to guide him to their dance. And what a dance it is! She looks like a doll beside him, but it is her who leads, he the bear, she his tamer. Strength and mind, feelings and wisdom unite and as they end their dance they mold together, Hate embracing Libra from behind around her waist, his hands on the buckle and their cheeks together. He closes his eyes while hers remain wide open. Both smile in blissful harmony.

    Three pairs and the kings are still missing to complete the new formation. Femina glances at Baba who feels her gaze and turns to her. As their eyes meet it is just a signal for a shared laughter in uni-vocal agreement. For more is no time, the next white dancer has stepped forward and is moving to the middle of the stage.

    It is Obedience. He is no impressive man, rather of insignificant appearance. One would not pay any attention to him was it not for his uniform. He seems a bit unsure of himself, clearing his throat before he starts speaking, but as he does he becomes more confident.

    Soldier: “It is hard for me to find the right words because all these years, “Yes, Sir”, was enough for me. I was trained to obey, not to think. It is said, thinkers are not good soldiers. Not even the heroes earn their praise for thinking but for their obedience until death, caring less for life than duty, that’s why they earn all our respect. But, come now, my dear brother, you unruly Disobedience, the time for acknowledgement is here. We were victims and perpetrators, the manipulated and the activists. You are the criminal and the revolutionary, you violated and transgressed the law, most often, because you don’t think, but also because you think more than most and will not give in, or give up. Indeed, it is not all or always our fault, when you find yourself in a cell and I find myself on the battle-field. Societies have the crimes and the wars that can never be avoided, or which they deserve. And because society assumes all responsibility, deciding about laws and war and peace, it makes it easy to hide in the jungle of paragraphs and the anonymity of systems and organizations. Mind you, with our reunion this will come to an end. We will be responsible for all our deeds. Every single person will have to give account about their doings every night, not at the illusive “Final Judgement Day”. It means, we may have explanations for our actions but not necessarily an excuse.”

    Disobedience steps forward, a rather dubious looking figure despite being dressed in a nice suit and leather shoes. He does not make a trustworthy impression at all. Maybe this is due to the many necklaces, rings and earrings he wears, and the tattoos on hands and neck, suggesting that he will have many more on his body. A gangster hat would be the more appropriate head peace for him, than wearing his rank’s signature bishop’s cap.

    Disobedience: “Thank you brother for your trust in me, but be warned, I am not easily chained down. I will always want to break away, always look for adventure, always search for new things, always trespass gates and disregard rules. I am risk itself, because I want to be free, want to do whatever I want. Of course, together we can move mountains. But you will have to learn to say “NO”, even if I will not like it and revolt against it. It is your discipline that will bind me to you that will give us direction, and show us the road that will lead us to our ‘El Dorado’. But come, let us dance now to celebrate today.”

    Their dance is no harmonious Pas de Deux, rather a brotherly skirmish and tussle, but they have their fun and it is also funny to watch how they try to outdo each other. They end in laughter and take their position in brotherly embrace along the line with the other couples in peaceful harmony.

    The next to come forward is Responsibility, sure footed and graceful is her walk. She is an old lady with hair as white as snow. Her face though wrinkled and lined is beautiful with warm shiny eyes. She is the wise old woman, the good witch of the fairy tales loved by young and old.

    Responsibility: “Long time have I waited for this moment. Sorrows and worries never left me alone, suffocating me sometimes when only my trust in myself gave me enough breath to survive. But now, after all, I can embrace my siblings of Pleasure who will bring laughter and happiness to everything we shall do. It will give life a new meaning. Without me the world is lost in senseless gluttony and pointless living, but together we can enjoy all the good things the world has to offer, without ever forgetting how necessary limitations are.”

    Among the crowd representing Pleasure enthused palaver ensues, resulting in a push for the clown to take the honors of being their team’s representative. Accompanied by laughter he tumbles to the old lady only stopping short of her and then bowing in an exaggerated fashion as it is the clown’s way.

    Clown: “Dear sister, I am honored to represent my siblings. Will you be willing to dance with me? Mind you, I might step on your toes with my big shoes, but it should not hinder us to enjoy our dance, or should it? Surely, you in your wise ways and carefulness can restrain my carefree foolery and prevent harm and needless injury. Surely you will forgive me my folly too, because indeed, what would life be without laughter! So come with me, let us dance now to celebrate this wonderful day!”

    And so it is, the clown takes the old lady for a dance. And what a dance it is, full of humor and acrobatic, the old lady far more flexible then one could have ever expected. Femina on occasion laughs out loud and she also sees Baba’s face lit up in delight and merry laughter. When the dance is finished they join the other pairs, happily in embrace, cheek to cheek, a funny odd couple but in perfect harmony.

    Now there is only Duty and Discontent left, apart from the two kings, if they will participate in the dancing at all. There is a short silence as if some hesitation or undecidedness holds up all action. It is Duty putting an end to it. She is a strong looking female in work-overalls with a belt full of tools and handy things for whatever she may need them for. The mane of her hair is plaited back like some workhorses have it done to prevent hair falling into their eyes. She wears no jewelry nor make-up but her face has character with a sharp nose, full lips firmly pressed together, bright eyes with clarity in her gaze, and a robust chin above a strong neck.

    Duty: “It may seem as if Responsibility has snatched away from me the perfect partner, but that is not the case! The combination of duty and pleasure is too perfect. It would disadvantage me, because instead of spurring me on it would hinder me to reach my full potential, just like tadpoles never become frogs if they live in a perfect environment. My dear sister, Discontent, you are my feeler, the sensor I need so I know my work is done the way it should be done, and to the best it can be done. My work cannot always be pleasure, but pleasure will follow thereafter. You will never let me settle for rough and crudely finished work nor will you let me rest on my laurels when other work needs to be done. With your help all our work will be masterpieces. It will always be the best, whatever we do. But I will have to restrict your flightiness and that may not be to your liking. So tell me, am I your choice as well, or would you just put up with me because there is no one or nothing better around?”

    Discontent leaves the rest of the fellow dancers that is Pleasure’s entourage. She is a haggard figure, hollow cheeked and with thin long limbs and ringed bony fingers. With every step she makes there is jingle and clatter, most likely from all the silver necklaces, chains and jewelry she is laden with.

    Discontent: “No sister, you are my choice as well. Without you I am insatiable, always hungry for more. I hoard up things I don’t even need. I hop from friendship to friendship because I don’t commit, I spoil everyone’s fun, because nothing and nobody is able to interest me for long. Only you can unchain my miserable ego that starves despite living in abundance. You will teach me altruism so I can replenish and get nourished to become useful after all. I know, together our works will turn into art, we even could, with your industry and my energy, rid the world of hunger and create paradise for all because I cannot be content while others suffer. So come dear sister, let us dance to celebrate this day!”

    Their dance is in a strange way very moving. They are not the most attractive pair but in their dance they show their strength and caring to bring out the best in the other. Discontent discards slowly most of her jewelry, hanging necklaces around Duty’s neck and stuffing her belt-pockets with rings and brooches, throwing away the rest. It unburdens her so much that she starts to move and jump like a gazelle, while Duty thrives under the heavier load showing off her workhorse stamina. The Pas de Deux ends in a crescendo of acrobatic that no critic could ever fault. Then they take the last place in the now complete row, cheek on cheek with entwined bodies, their eyes closed and with solemn faces, unified in genuine harmony.

    White rises from his chair. He walks around the little table and takes a stand behind Black gently laying his hands on Black’s shoulder and a cheek on the shiny black hair.

    The stage set changes. All leave except the two men and as the last figure moves out through the back door a white wall is lowered down on to the chess field’s back edge. It makes the stage a bit smaller but eliminates the door!

    White: “Come my dear brother, we are one! There is no longer Black or White, there is only Black a n d White. I am you and you are me!”

    Black rises, and White to his left, with an arm around Black’ shoulder they both walk into the middle of the stage. Meanwhile also table and chairs disappear into the floor. Mid stage the two men turn towards each other.

    Black: “Before we dance, brother, I have to confess that whatever I said before, though true, is not the full truth. There is still much to be said, but let me just say for now: I forgive you for all your trespassing and the assault on me. I have to admit I am not easy to live with, and without you I am truly the hell that is to be feared as there is nothing but torment in the dark world unspeakable of as all light disappears. We need each other! We need to control each other because the world can only thrive if we balance our powers. We have been and are part of creation but only working together is to the benefit of this world and of all worlds that are still to come. So, let us dance now and always! It is a most memorable day!”

    Their Pas de Deux is the highlight and masterpiece of all the dances. First they have their single moments, though always relating to each other. They paint pictures, give glimpses into their own world. Their bodies have lost the steeliness they had displayed in their fight. Though still showing strength and intensity they are now flexible and expressing emotions. More and more they dance together with intensifying tenderness, love and devotion. Increasingly the dance becomes slower, indeed turning into slow motion until it finally ends. White embracing Black from the back, their cheeks together, they take a final step forward but at the same time sink on to one knee. Their bodies lean forward, their faces turned down. There they remain motionless with White nearly covering all of Black.

    The lights go out. On the white wall in the back a big face with big red glossy lips appears. Femina realizes that it is her face. A spotlight comes on casting its light to the spot where the two men had stopped dancing. They are gone. Instead there is one figure, rising from the floor, stretching out as if woken from sleep, clad from head to toe in black and white bodice, wearing a black and white mask. The distribution of color is not symmetric but in a helix around the body. The figure jumps into action as if to prove that it was alive, leaping and pirouetting around in the open space but then halting in front of the face. The lips open, with the white teeth like gates moving apart. The figure steps over the lippy threshold and disappears, while the lips shut after it with a smile. The blue curtain falls and with it all light is switched off.

    Femina finds herself suddenly in pitch black darkness so complete as if there was nothing but emptiness, though she believes it impossible. Surely, Baba is still with her! But there is no movement she can feel, not a breath of air, no vibrations or the slightest sound. The only light shining is within her. She feels the shine, she feels herself glow but it is not strong enough to light out the black. So, she is alone, again! How brutal truth can be! But somewhere in this black nothingness there sure are other hidden lights, Baba for instance. Only because she cannot see, hear, or feel him does not imply that he is not there or does not exist and that is sure true for other lights too.

    She pulls up her legs, embraces them with both her arms and puts a cheek down on the knees. Her attention turns inwards where the light is. She does not feel quite so alone anymore. Maybe it was s h e who swallowed Black-White not just the face on stage? Perhaps, because she feels herself like a grain of seed sprouting and unfolding with new shoots all over and throughout turning into a wonder-some flower that glows bright and intense; the black around her making her glow ever so more. All is good as it is, – ‘Black Nothing’, – might and beloved.

    The darkness fades. Where the blue curtain had been there is now blue mist. Out of the vapor rise shadows, floating from the nightly space behind they merge to take shape. Chrome gleaming light-swirls dance and join together, build frames and handlebars, headlights and sleek trumpets to expel fumes. Curved bodies of black shiny metal stretch out between front and back wheels carrying soft leather saddles for a smooth ride. Two motorbikes have emerged out of the velvet blue and still misty night that is fading slowly into light of dawn. Femina’s eyes sweep over the slender curves of the bikes’ bodies like fingers, gliding along to touch and feel them. Only then does she realize that the night has harbored more. There are two young men resting on the grassy ground close by, half lying, half sitting, stretched out for a rest, their helmets beside them, and their leather jackets half open. They look at her calmly without motion. Their faces are beautiful, one blond bearded the other dark brown. Their long hair is tussled from the wind, the blond one having it tamed in a ponytail in his neck, the brown one having a mane of curls falling right down to his shoulders. Their jeans stuck in robust boots, only the hands show skin, the leather gloves off, put neatly next to the helmets. Brownlock sits up and reaches out to her with his right arm and hand open: ‘Easy Rider.’

    Femina does not move, but in her head the seconds tick making every breath she takes more precious. How many breaths are left to breathe? As if she was to know!

    She gets up and takes his hand. He takes hers and brings it up to his lips, just softly touching. E a s y R i d e r !

    They jump into the saddles. The engines roar up vibrating through metal, vessels and every cell of her body. And so the ride begins.

    The wind blows in her hair. They fly over plains with sun bleached grasses, over hill and over scrub, further and further away from her waiting room. It shrinks down to a little ball, heavy but light enough to grab it, and to carry it along.

    The riddle of the house is unsolved but the steel door is no longer an obstacle she can’t overcome. She now knows how to solve that, but she is no longer inclined to force it open, particularly not now. And she will also not sit around waiting, until it will open by itself. Not now anyway!

    The bikes have set down on the asphalt of a road. They follow its lead to the horizon and beyond. The ocean has come up close, skirting it with its wet weave beset with thousands and thousands of diamonds. They pass by little townships with neat wooden houses and gardens and their inhabitants, only to disappear again into the vastness of the land. The sun sets red and golden. Earth seems to hold its breath. But the machines rumble smooth and sing softly, their muffled sounds ringing in Femina’s ears. Easy rider.

  • DNA II, chapter 6, part 1

    Finally, Femina gives up to stare at the empty wall. Pulling up her legs, embracing them with both her arms, she rests the head on the knees, and closes her tired eyes. She inhales the silence in the room like the fragrance of a flower and immerses her thoughts in it. Trickles of springs that disappear in rich mossy soil only to be collected in clear waters underground. She must have fallen in just the same as she finds herself in a wooden boat in the middle of a lake when she opens her eyes again. The oars lay at the sides and the water gleams silvery smooth as if it was a mirror. A warm sun brushes over her cheeks and the water gurgles and splashes in laughter when she moves to stretch her limbs. It is a very quiet morning, like one that follows a sleepless night and nobody seems ready to get on with a new day. She certainly is more than happy to stay and indulge in this peaceful calm, bathing in sunlight with the lake as her mirror.

    A strange noise puts an end to this idyllic scene. The lake is gone in a sudden and she sits again on the wooden bench in her waiting room. But the door to the room is wide open and the person in the entrance, only briefly stopping before entering, as strange and unbelievable as it may seem, is BABA!

    Femina stays still not knowing what to make of it. Is this a hallucination or is he real? She watches him walk over the floor without making a noise being barefoot after all. In fact, she feels him moving rather than hearing him. In the middle of the room he puts down his bundle and unpacks. Her doubts begin to disappear. He cannot be just imagination because she perceives him with all her senses logically and accurately, and the noises he makes are clearly caused by his actions. Having spread out his blanket he sits down and invites her to join him. She slips off the bench placing herself right opposite him. He looks at her, somewhat curiously, inquisitively, somewhat concerned. His eyes are something to behold, shining as if they were illuminating moonless nights, and then again, glowing like warm burned down coals. After having investigated long enough he seems to be satisfied turning his attention to other things.

    Femina watches in silence as he rummages through his belongings, picking out an old tin container from which he takes a few little paper wrap ups and his in cloth covered shilom, unpacking it all, and slowly mixing the content of two tiny parcels together. He fills the pipe with it, covers the mouthpiece with a piece of cloth and then offers it to her. Kindly she declines taking the matches instead and gives him fire after his symbolic gesture of offering and honoring Lord Shiva.

    As always, Baba’s presence fills her with deep joy. But suddenly, without warning and for no perceivable reason, something extraordinary happens. She feels it literally physically with every fiber, every cell of her body, on every level of her being, fast and unstoppable. It does not leave her time for protesting or even reacting. Not that she would like to, because whatever is happening is neither unpleasant nor alarming. To the contrary! It is as if a strong gust of wind was sweeping through and over her, changing wildly whipped water into billows and waves, twisting and turning them around to a current that flows in one direction, strong, powerful and unified. No matter how big or small the waves are, they follow one after the other, certain of their way and sure to make landfall some when, even with no land in sight. At once Femina becomes very certain about what she wants and what is important to her.

    Sweet wisps of smoke fill slowly the room. She realizes that she has been swept on a new road from which there is no turning back or leaving. Her metamorphosis is now complete, having gone through the prerequisite stages. And with that, all and everything is suddenly different. Her life, her world, – nothing is what it once was, nothing can ever be the same. Though it was only her that changed, all else has to follow suit, including Baba. She sees him differently now too. He had been her very special friend, exotic, mysterious, and as an example of personified freedom she always adored and admired him. But he was also always a question mark for her as there were never discussions or teachings nor any answers to the many inquisitive questions she sure had. Naturally, this was very intriguing, and certainly the reason for her affection as well, but she was never sure about what she really felt f o r him. She only knew how he made her feel in his presence. Now she has no doubt. It is l o v e ! Uni-vocally and without reservation. And it is by no means the fleeting love of a pupil who adores a teacher. No! She is an adult. They are man and woman. Now she sees in him a partner, equal to each other, and independent from another with no demand or expectation on each other. Looking at him thoughtfully she smiles about herself because she cannot deny that she still adores him. He is too beautiful a man and truly worth all her admiration! Nothing can change that! He is perfect, in the true meaning of the word. But no matter what, it is love! She loves him, limitless and unconditionally because there is truly nothing in him or on him that she could not love.

    Phil pops into her mind and his question of what the purpose of his life was and his desire and his struggling for completeness and ultimate accomplishment. Only too good does she understand his uneasiness. Without evidence one may just as well sail the open ocean without a compass. However, that applies only to Phil, and her, not to Baba. He needs no compass, he is at home anywhere!

    But how is it with the purpose of her life? How is it with her intentions to cut it short? And did she ever have the wish to feel complete, be accomplished, if not perfect? The answer is yes, indeed. She has, though rather unconsciously, sought completeness, even if it was only to find her memory. Though it requires the look back into the past, not the future, and despite not being the same thing, the past is never the less important. A perfect mind or consciousness has after all no holes of any kind. Apart from that, she did not really have a choice either. What else was left for her to do, being caught without memory in a strange world, in stifling circumstances like this damn house, all by herself, and with nothing to go on by?! Sadly, her search had not been very successful, but when she finally started to accustom herself and make the adjustments, somewhat pleasantly side tracked by wonderful and happy experiences, she was stopped in her tracks altogether by the occurrence of the devastating illness. It forced her to face the core questions of her existence. Once again, she had to look for answers, but of a different kind, and for one in particular, namely the one of ‘life and death’. Though being very much of interest, neither the past nor the future take center stage in that matter because everything pales in the presence of the question: “Be or not to be”? Particularly when it is no rhetorical question, demanding a decision and action instead. She sure was not equipped nor ready to deal with such truly elementary confrontation. It struck her like an earthquake with a force so strong that it fragmented the foundation of her ‘Conscious Being’, bringing down its pillars and leaving nothing but rumbles and shells. But behold! The destruction freed Phoenix, helping him to unfurl his wings. Yes, her existential self-understanding had been broken but not her internal ‘Self-consciousness’. That unfolded!

    Femina is also amazed how effortless she found her answer after all, just as if she had never fallen into the coal-black darkness where not even a spark of hope could survive. And to top it all, the answer is just as simple: She has only this life, only this mind, only this knowledge. It is precious because it is unique, never to be repeated, a onetime event. Her existence as part of the overall scheme must suffice, be enough as her purpose. And so it is! Never mind the ‘Being and Not Being’, ‘Evolution and Nirvana’, or ‘Differentiated or Undifferentiated Omnipotence’! She also understands now what freedom is and what it means to her. Indeed, it was all about freedom: To be free; to be free of everything!

    It implies, that she is not free if she makes herself dependent on her mobility. After all, it is of no more than a serviceable purpose. She is also not free if she allows her desires to rule, living life to her measures, and if not met ending it, instead to enjoy the world as it is and all it has to offer, including the illness, not excluding it. She may not be able to enjoy the same things but there will be other things as diverse and beautiful as the world is. Last but not least she is never free if she cannot let go of her autonomy, because some when down the track she will need help just to manage every day life. To lose her independence is the worst and most difficult she can imagine. But who knows! Her mind may be resourceful enough to help her stay independent as long as possible; and death is a given, one never knows anyway when the end will be. Besides, should she really refuse to or not even be able to find help, death will just come earlier than it is anticipated. So! Why bother about dying now! To preempt death does not really make sense, particularly not at present having still all her faculties. To go out and enjoy life, more so now than ever before, is the most logical conclusion because tomorrow may never come, and everything she does may be the last time she does it. Of course she cannot ignore the resentment of how much she has to pay for her freedom. The price is exorbitant in her opinion. She sighs. Baba would not agree with her on that matter. He can give up everything. In fact, he already has let go of most things, definitely owning nothing more than a blanket and whatever can be carried in it. He even gave up communicating, for at least some time if not for good. A thundering thought rumbles through her mind: “Damn it! He has after all Shiva!”

    Baba pauses, lowering down the brightly lit shilom. He looks at her with his eyes questioning while he points at the pipe. She nods and takes it off his hands, and while she inhales she continues to look at him. He begins to smile and then laughs and no noise comes with it but his whole body laughs with him. It is contagious, chasing away all her grumbling moods. Truly, it is of no significance if Shiva sets him free or not. Baba does not care or worry. He lives and that is it; freedom or dependency, even that is irrelevant. It brings her back to the meaning of her life: It is not Shiva, it is not Allah, not Jesus nor this or that. It is just “Being”, her unique and one only being. Exactly like Baba, even though their lives are very different indeed. Her life, his life or any life, none is a “must”, but it is a chance, and each is a one only, a unique and solitary event.

    Femina’s thoughts backtrack to Phil because her mind wants to reflect to ensure no confusion remains before moving on. Yes, she too believes in progress and a destination just like Phil. She also finds it difficult to accept that nothing would ever change. And she sure would like to reach her full potential, just like him. But this is nothing but desire, and day-dreaming is no more than idle thought. One thing however she finds just as important as he did, self-determination and having the freedom to choose. Now, being unable to wait for the collapse of the universe, or its complete differentiation, only she and the present time remain that allows her to make decisions regarding herself and everything pertaining. In fact, that is exactly what she has done when she was compelled to face the ultimate question of being or not to be. Under close scrutiny, she fulfilled Phil’s theoretical concept on a smaller scale because she herself is indeed her very own universe, which, just like the cosmos, is ever unfolding.

    She has finally made her decision for life. And though suicide remains still an option, it has lost the quality of being a solution. It would only be an incomplete resolve of her problems.

    As she exhales the smoke, her thoughts fly away too. Nothing is left behind that reminds of melancholy or sorrow. The pleasure to be with Baba fills her instead. As always, they understand each other without talking and they are happy in each other’s company.

    Baba takes off his turban. He gathers up his many strands of hair, rolling them skillfully into a knot on top of the crown of his head. Then he stretches his arms over his crossed legs closing his eyes half way.

    While watching him affectionately she wonders. How come that he found her in this room, that he actually found her at all? So far, it seemed to be rather a lucky co-incidence when they met up. This was certainly no chance meeting! As happy as she may be it leaves again more questions, but in the end it is just a reminder that she still is in this weird house that has its own rules, which she cannot figure out, and which keeps her hostage. Or maybe, as everything has changed for her, may be this has changed too?

    Femina is alerted by a feeling of movement in the air. It seems to come from the wall that served as a screen before. Not having it in her sight she turns her head, and sure enough, the wall is gone, replaced by what appears to be a stage, closed by a heavy blue velvet curtain that was billowing softly as if there was a faint breeze coming from somewhere.

    Theater curtains not only have the purpose to shut away the stage, they also spread magic as they fill everyone with anticipation. They move ever so slightly, to make sure the auditorium knows there is something going on behind.

    Femina is no exception, falling immediately under the spell. She adjusts her position and waits patiently for the curtain to open. She does not have to wait for long. Suddenly and without a noise it swings apart uncovering a blind made of a thin translucent material, allowing the first glimpse on to the stage but only outlining shapes and shadows of the general scene. In the middle big letters convey:

    GAME OF CHESS

    (In three acts)